Fire's Embrace
Author: Scarlet Hyacinth
Date: 2013-09-14 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: M M Romance; Paranormal; Shapeshifters; Fantasy; dragons; Romance; Magic; Contemporary; Fae; M M Paranormal
Description: [Siren Epic Romance, ManLove: Erotic Alternative Fantasy/Paranormal Romance, M/M, shape-shifters, HEA] Draechen prince Rachen Tersain is desperately in love with sprite Alwyn Cyraltin and aware they share a bond. However, he still has trouble separating his identity from that of his twin brother. Thinking he doesn’t deserve a mate, he maintains an almost platonic relationship with Alwyn. That changes when Alwyn comes to him, revealing his greatest fears and doubts. Rachen attempts to help his mate, but a vision from his brother-in-law, Sari, throws the Tersain into chaos. Now, Rachen has to fi
Publisher: Siren-Bookstrand, Inc.

Chronicles of the Shifter Directive 6

Fire’s Embrace

Draechen prince Rachen Tersain is desperately in love with sprite Alwyn Cyraltin, and is aware they share a bond. However, he still has trouble separating his identity from that of his twin brother. Thinking he doesn’t deserve a mate, he maintains an almost platonic relationship with Alwyn.

That changes when Alwyn comes to him, revealing his greatest fears and doubts. Rachen attempts to help his mate, but a vision from his brother-in-law, Sari, throws the Tersain into chaos. Now, Rachen has to fight to prove Alwyn’s innocence in front of his loved ones.

As the sexual tension between Alwyn and Rachen increases, so does the apprehension of the imperial family. With Alwyn’s powers growing and the Tersain struggling between their affection toward Rachen and their fears of the unknown, Rachen is the only one who can find a solution. Can he give his mate the love they both need, or will the fire of their passion be extinguished by Alwyn’s secrets?

NOTE! You are purchasing Siren's newest imprint, the Siren Epic Romance collection. This is Book 6 of 7 in the Chronicles of the Shifter Directive series. The series shares an overall story arc with many crossover characters playing major roles in each book. These books are not stand-alone and should be read in their numbered order.

Genre: Alternative (M/M or F/F), Contemporary, Fantasy, Paranormal, Shape-shifter
Length: 77,969 words

FIRE’S EMBRACE

Chronicles of the Shifter Directive 6

Scarlet Hyacinth

SIREN EPIC ROMANCE,

MANLOVE

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

ABOUT THE E-BOOK YOU HAVE PURCHASED: Your non-refundable purchase of this e-book allows you to only ONE LEGAL copy for your own personal reading on your own personal computer or device. You do not have resell or distribution rights without the prior written permission of both the publisher and the copyright owner of this book. This book cannot be copied in any format, sold, or otherwise transferred from your computer to another through upload to a file sharing peer to peer program, for free or for a fee, or as a prize in any contest. Such action is illegal and in violation of the U.S. Copyright Law. Distribution of this e-book, in whole or in part, online, offline, in print or in any way or any other method currently known or yet to be invented, is forbidden. If you do not want this book anymore, you must delete it from your computer.

WARNING: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to 5 years in federal prison and a fine of $250,000.

If you find a Siren-BookStrand e-book being sold or shared illegally, please let us know at
legal@sirenbookstrand.com

A SIREN PUBLISHING BOOK

IMPRINT: Siren Epic Romance, ManLove

FIRE’S EMBRACE

First E-book Publication: September 2013

Cover design by Siren Publishing

All art and logo copyright © 2013 by Siren Publishing, Inc.

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED: This literary work may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, including electronic or photographic reproduction, in whole or in part, without express written permission.

All characters and events in this book are fictitious. Any resemblance to actual persons living or dead is strictly coincidental.

PUBLISHER

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com

Letter to Readers

Dear Readers,

If you have purchased this copy of Fire’s Embrace by Scarlet Hyacinth from BookStrand.com or its official distributors, thank you. Also, thank you for not sharing your copy of this book.

Regarding E-book Piracy

This book is copyrighted intellectual property. No other individual or group has resale rights, auction rights, membership rights, sharing rights, or any kind of rights to sell or to give away a copy of this book.

The author and the publisher work very hard to bring our paying readers high-quality reading entertainment.

This is Scarlet Hyacinth’s livelihood. It’s fair and simple. Please respect Ms. Hyacinth’s right to earn a living from her work.

Amanda Hilton, Publisher
www.SirenPublishing.com
www.BookStrand.com

Table of Contents
Title Page
Copyright Page
Prologue
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
About the Author

FIRE’S EMBRACE

Chronicles of the Shifter Directive 6

SCARLET HYACINTH

Copyright © 2013

Prologue

Ever since the Directive of the Shifter Castes came into being, magical creatures occupied a complex place in the hierarchy of the paranormal world. Unlike shape-shifters, they didn’t actually have a piece of legislation to govern them as a whole, so it was up to each species to decide how to approach matters both foreign and domestic. As a rule, this was a good thing, but it also made for a very complicated world dynamics.

Most magical creatures acknowledged how dangerous the Ornozian Empire had become, and for that reason, preferred not to get involved in shifter matters. In time, both elves and fae grew more reclusive than ever. Sprites, on the other hand, were a different matter entirely.

The Elusian sprites were unique, in that, unlike others of their kind, they managed to establish a balance between their belonging to the magical world and their cooperation with the draechen. They remained very close to their sister nation, Ivenia, but at the same time, courted the favor of Ornoz and were in the rare and privileged position to enjoy the goodwill of both factions of the paranormal world.

It was by the wise leadership of the Elusian Krites that all of this was possible. Renowned for their lack of self-interest and their ability to create incredibly realistic illusions, the High Judges forewent their own private lives, willingly devoting themselves to Elusia instead of seeking their true mates. Their judgment was never impaired by emotion, and their ideas always pursued true justice.

Or at least, this was how it was supposed to work. In reality, the Krites were people like any other, with as many fears and regrets as the common, everyday sprite. But they were entrusted with such power that, sometimes, they themselves forgot this and ended up justifying their own desires through their ideas of righteousness.

This was, unfortunately, a recipe for disaster. The road to inferno was paved with good intentions. And as the Elusians, and everyone else would soon learn, it was a single sprite’s choice that would change the world as they all knew it.

Chapter One

“To tell you the truth, Rachen, I don’t think I’m a sprite. In fact…I don’t think I’m Alwyn Cyraltin at all. And she knew it. Elina knew it, and she died for it.”

Alwyn bit his lip as he stared at the draechen in front of him, waiting for a response. Rachen didn’t speak. He didn’t even seem to breathe anymore. That wasn’t exactly the answer Alwyn had been hoping for. Then again, Alwyn himself didn’t know what he’d expected Rachen would say. His words sounded insane to his own ears, let alone someone else’s.

It was just that he didn’t know what to believe anymore. Sometimes, he looked in the mirror and the reflection seemed familiar, but other times, the recollections he had as Alwyn Cyraltin seemed artificial, like those events had happened to someone else.

He wasn’t sure how he could explain that, how to make Rachen understand. In his heart, the only one he trusted with this was Rachen, because of reasons he hadn’t dared to fully explore. He was aware of the true extent of the bond between them, but Rachen had made no attempt to approach him and now…Well, now Alwyn couldn’t be selfish enough so as to tie Rachen down to him if he was, indeed, a murderer.

“You know what, just forget about it,” he said. “I shouldn’t be burdening you with—”

Rachen’s lips landed on his, interrupting the phrase. It wasn’t the first time they had kissed, but usually, it wasn’t like this, so savage, so desperate, so wanton. Rachen licked over the seam of Alwyn’s lips, demanding entrance, and Alwyn gladly gave it. He melted into Rachen’s embrace, forgetting all about his doubts and fears.

Rachen thrust his tongue into Alwyn’s mouth, tasting him, devouring him. Alwyn responded to the kiss with just as much passion, needing Rachen more than he did his next breath. The draechen was the only thing that kept him going. He didn’t just kiss Alwyn. He made love to Alwyn’s mouth, like he couldn’t get enough of him, like nothing was more important than him.

When they broke apart, Alwyn couldn’t even remember where he was and what they had been talking about. “Don’t you ever say something like that again,” Rachen said. “You’re not a burden to me, and you never will be. If anything, you’re the one who saved me.”

Alwyn didn’t really know what to say to that. Ever since he’d met Rachen, he’d felt like there was something that connected them on a level others couldn’t possibly understand. It was all so very strange, and Alwyn couldn’t hope to make any sense of it. “I…I just don’t know what to do,” he told Rachen. He struggled to express his feelings, to make the dragon grasp what he meant. “It just feels like I’m a stranger in my own body. I don’t understand anything anymore.”

“It’s okay, baby,” Rachen said. “I get what you’re saying. Believe me, I do.” He licked his lips, as if he was very nervous. “I still have trouble separating my identity from Karein’s,” he finally confessed. “You’re the only one that makes me feel like me, not him.”

He would have probably said something more, but instead, he tensed, squeezing Alwyn even tighter in his arms. Alwyn instantly realized what was wrong. Someone was coming.

“Don’t tell anyone about what you told me,” Rachen whispered in his ear. “We’ll find a way to figure out what’s behind this, but in the meantime, I don’t want my brothers to know about your doubts.”

It didn’t take a genius to figure out the reasons for Rachen’s request. If Alwyn came out and revealed this to the Tersain, they’d all blame him for Elina Eretar’s death. They seemed to like him well enough, but that didn’t mean they wouldn’t imprison him if they thought he’d been the one behind it.

Then again, perhaps that would be for the best. As things stood, Alwyn couldn’t guarantee that he wasn’t dangerous for himself and others. “Maybe…” he started to say.

Rachen just gave him a telling look, and Alwyn shut up. Something in that glance gave him hope that they’d get to the bottom of this without involving anyone else.

Behind them, Alwyn saw Rachen’s twin, Karein, appear on the cliffside. He looked worried for about ten seconds, until he spotted Alwyn and Rachen together. For a few moments, he just watched him, with an expression that could have meant anything at all. He said nothing, just nodded at Alwyn and returned to the palace.

“You gotta love my brother,” Rachen said. “He certainly knows where he’s not wanted.”

“Will you tell him about this?” Alwyn couldn’t help but ask. Rachen had a strange relationship with his brother. On one side, he still held a degree of resentment toward Karein, one he only allowed Alwyn to see. Even so, he was very close to Karein. Alwyn couldn’t imagine him not wanting to share something like this with his twin.

“We don’t know what this is just yet,” Rachen replied. “I want us to look into it a little first.”

Alwyn just gaped at him. “You mean you believe me? I don’t even believe myself.”

“I admit that I’m not sure what to make of what you said,” Rachen replied. “But I do know one thing. Whatever doubt lingers in your heart, it’s hurting you. We’ll find out the truth, whatever it might be. On my part, I know you wouldn’t do such a thing. Someone hurt Elina, and you have some sort of connection to it. We just have to find out what it is.”

In his heart, Alwyn knew where to start. It wasn’t even difficult at all. “I think I can guess where to begin looking for answers. With my…” He hesitated and stopped himself before uttering the word father. “With Ferradul Cyraltin.”

* * * *

Rachen couldn’t say he was exactly surprised by Alwyn’s suggestion. He knew Ferradul Cyraltin could inflict severe mental trauma on people. In fact, he had already done so once, with Rachen’s own sister, Akara.

Even so, he barely suppressed a wince upon hearing the phrase from Alwyn’s mouth. It wasn’t that he feared Ferradul. He didn’t. However, if the Great Krite had indeed been the one to murder Elina Eretar, he’d basically gone against the treaty with Ornoz. His actions would reflect upon Alwyn.

Unless…Rachen mused over what Alwyn had said. He had no idea how he was supposed to take his mate’s claim that he wasn’t really Alwyn. It might be just a feeling, but if there was any way to persuade his family that the claim held some truth, it could sway them when Ferradul’s deeds were revealed. Because Rachen had no doubt that they would be. In fact, he suspected his brother might have wanted to approach him for exactly that reason.

“Don’t mention that either,” he told Alwyn, “not just yet. Let me speak to Karein first. Perhaps I can get buy us some time to investigate your gut feeling.”

His mind was already working a million miles an hour. All he had to do was to convince his brothers to allow him and Alwyn to leave Draechenburg. He would try approaching them normally first, and, if all else failed, he would just take Alwyn and go.

Alwyn met his gaze with dark, fathomless eyes. “Are you sure about this, Rachen? I don’t want you to be hurt because of me.”

Rachen strongly suspected that Alwyn wasn’t referring to any potential danger from Rachen’s brothers, but rather, to Alwyn himself. “I’m more than sure,” he said. “Now come on. Let’s go inside. If we stay here for much longer, people will start getting suspicious.”

Alwyn nodded, although he still didn’t look convinced. If anything, he seemed frustrated. Nevertheless, he released Rachen from his arms and pulled away.

The gesture wasn’t purely physical. In fact, Alwyn appeared to become increasingly uncomfortable, fidgeting like he wanted to run. It was so very strange. Toward the beginning of their relationship, Alwyn had been the one to approach Rachen. His overtures might have been shy, but he’d sought Rachen out. Rachen had kind of gotten used to the thought that Alwyn would always be there for him. It had never occurred to him that Alwyn’s behavior would make a complete one-eighty.

This feeling was clearly more serious than Alwyn had let on. Perhaps that was the gist of it, the fact that Alwyn couldn’t convey the full extent of his fears. Following his instincts, Rachen took Alwyn’s hand and kissed the other man’s knuckles. “Don’t be afraid,” he said. “Whether you’re a sprite or not, whether you’re Alwyn or not, I don’t care. You’re still my mate.”

Alwyn stared at him. It was the first time Rachen had said those words to him. He’d always felt undeserving of claiming Alwyn, and had hesitated innumerable times before he could approach his mate with his confession.

The beautiful young man looked at him with such longing that Rachen’s heart threatened to burst into flames. Alwyn’s eyes conjured countless images in Rachen’s mind, and he could so clearly see their bodies entwined, writhing together, sweaty, hot, lustful, and oh, so good. Alwyn licked his lips, his gaze going from Rachen’s own eyes, to his mouth and lower down. Rachen’s element—his original one, not the powers he’d stolen from Karein—responded to it as if it was a physical caress. A small blaze erupted in Rachen’s palm, engulfing both their hands into fire.

Both of them yelped at the same time. Rachen quickly let go, in a panic. “I’m so sorry,” he said. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“You didn’t,” Alwyn rushed to assure him. Indeed, when Rachen looked at Alwyn’s hand, he found the skin there unmarred and unblemished. He heaved a sigh of relief. If that didn’t prove they were mates, nothing did.

Nevertheless, Alwyn’s voice was husky and pained. Rachen would have thought that he’d hurt the sprite in some other way, except his senses took in Alwyn’s arousal. Alwyn smelled like hibiscus, cinnamon, and desire. The scent engulfed him like an intoxicating perfume, an opiate Rachen couldn’t hope to free himself from. He inhaled deeply, wishing he could bottle up the aroma for those nights he was forced to spend all alone.

Then again, if he had it his way, he would never have to do that again. He could draw Alwyn into his bed. Overlords only knew they’d waited long enough. The more Rachen thought about it, the more convinced he became that he needed to claim his mate.

His dragon was roaring approvingly, and even Rachen’s rational side was screaming, “Finally.” This wasn’t the exactly the best place to do this, but Rachen didn’t care. Pulling Alwyn into his arms again, he asked, “Will you be mine, baby? Will you be my mate?”

He licked Alwyn’s neck, groaning as his mate’s flavor exploded over his taste buds. Overlords, he could only imagine how it would feel to suck Alwyn’s dick or thrust his tongue into Alwyn’s sweet little ass. Unable to hold back, Rachen reached down and squeezed Alwyn’s cheeks into his palms. That ass had tormented him for months. Alwyn still wore his sprite-style garments that hid more than draechen clothes did, but even so, nothing could hide Alwyn’s beautiful, tempting body.

He nibbled on Alwyn’s earlobe, his arousal soaring as Alwyn shuddered in pleasure. “Be mine,” he repeated. “I want you so much, no matter what.”

For a few moments, it seemed like Alwyn would agree. He leaned against Rachen’s chest and tilted his head, offering himself to Rachen, wordlessly agreeing to his request. Rachen was just about to take his mate in his arms and carry him toward their quarters, but then, Alwyn tensed and forced his way out of Rachen’s embrace, shaking his head. “I…We shouldn’t. If I truly did something…You deserve better.”

Rachen cursed himself and his luck. If he’d only gotten his head out of his ass earlier, they wouldn’t have been in this dilemma in the first place. Rachen would’ve been Alwyn’s mate, and he would have sensed what Alwyn had in the throne room. In fact, Alwyn would have been by his side, a member of the Tersain family, like Sari and Talrasar.

It was too late for regrets now. Rachen had to respect Alwyn’s desires. “All right,” he replied. He pressed a kiss to Alwyn’s forehead. “We’ll do it your way. Always.”

“Thank you.” Alwyn shot him a tremulous smile. “Besides, I don’t want you to claim me out of…well, out of pity.”

Rachen’s mind just about went blank at that. He would have laughed if the entire thing hadn’t simply crushed any ability to react. Sadly, Alwyn took his silence as confirmation of that insane idea. “I don’t want you to go against your heart for my benefit,” he added

This time, Rachen couldn’t help it. He burst into bitter chuckles. “Oh, baby. I’ve been going against my heart for months now. I’m so in love with you that sometimes, it feels like I can’t breathe. Just…don’t worry about it right now, all right? Let’s take everything one step at a time.”

Alwyn looked like he wanted to say something else, but he didn’t. In the end, Alwyn was right. Now was not the time to jump in bed together and make rushed decisions. There was too much at stake, too many things that could go wrong. True, being mates could have helped them. It might have even kept Alwyn safe from any consequences that could appear from Ferradul’s potential involvement in this entire debacle. After all, if Rachen claimed him, Alwyn would be a Tersain.

Nevertheless, Rachen had to respect Alwyn’s decision. They had to bond because they felt it in their hearts, not for other reasons.

Forcing a smile, Rachen leashed his protesting dragon. He’d waited for months. He could wait for as long as Alwyn needed. They’d come up with a different solution for their problem.

“Just trust me,” he told Alwyn. “I won’t let anyone hurt you.”

“I do trust you,” Alwyn replied almost inaudibly. “It’s myself I don’t have any faith in.”

Rachen didn’t know how to address that, so he didn’t. Instead, he just took his mate’s hand and guided him inside. Somehow, he would show Alwyn that he needed to believe in himself, and in their bond. He was sure of it.

Chapter Two

Rachen left Alwyn in his quarters and decided to address the matter with the same person who’d sought him out. Out of their family, Karein was naturally the closest one to him. He was also likely to understand Rachen’s plea for help. Then again, so would Hareem and Kaelezrin, since both had gone through the unpleasant experience of having their mates threatened by factors beyond their control.

Still, Rachen knew Karein. He had been Karein for a long time, and when he looked in the mirror, at times, it was Karein’s reflection he saw. Only the red streaks in his hair and the flecks of red in his pupils told him different, or rather, only the way Alwyn’s presence reached out to him.

It wasn’t very late, but Rachen knew where Karein was most likely to be. He headed directly toward the quarters his brother shared with Sari. He reached his destination in record time and knocked at the door.

For a few moments, nothing happened. Rachen knocked again, probably a little harder than he should have. Finally, a noise sounded inside, like someone was coming. Seconds later, Karein opened the door, almost ripping it off the hinges in the process. “What?”

Karein was completely naked and smelled like Sari and sex. A few months ago, Rachen would have actually felt jealous because Karein had Sari. He still did, but for a different reason. Now, it wasn’t Sari that Rachen wanted, but a mate bond like Karein and Sari shared, one Rachen could have with Alwyn.

“My apologies,” he said. “I didn’t mean to interrupt.” He was actually tempted to emphasize that normally, Sari was much noisier, but he doubted his brother would appreciate the reminder. Judging by Karein’s expression, it was entirely possible that Sari had had his mouth full when Rachen had knocked.

“It’s okay,” Karein replied, wiping his sweaty brow. A pair of pants landed on his head, tossed from inside the room. Karein grumbled as he grabbed the garment and pulled it on. Well, shit. Interrupting his brother during coitus wasn’t likely to put Karein in a very good mood.

“Come on in,” Karein said, wordlessly gesturing him inside. “I have a feeling I know what you want to discuss.”

Rachen wordlessly followed his brother inside. Karein closed the door behind them and gestured for Rachen to sit down. Rachen wordlessly plopped down on the couch, and Karein joined him shortly after that.

“Have you spoken with Hareem and Kael?” he asked.

Rachen shook his head. “I came to you first. Did you three discuss it?”

“Yes.” Karein took a deep breath, as if bracing himself for something. “Given what Talrasar said, Elina Eretar’s death could have had natural causes, but such cases are extremely rare. It takes an extraordinary illness to cause a fire dragon’s blood to scorch her brain like that. Considering that she’d moments earlier offered to exchange information for leniency, we can’t rule out the concern that she was murdered by powerful magic. Most likely a sprite. Alwyn is one of the few non-draechen who were at the ceremony, and he had the means to kill Elina Eretar. Understand, we don’t actually think he’s guilty, but we have to take into account every possibility.”

Rachen buried his claws into the couch and focused on calming down. “He didn’t do anything,” he said. “Why would he? It makes no sense. Ivenia and Ornoz have a tentative treaty now. Alwyn has been with us for months and helped us with the Ancient Horror. The fact that he’s here isn’t proof that he actually hurt anyone.”

“No, it isn’t,” Karein answered. “Everything is very circumstantial right now. It certainly seems like a sprite power killed her, but it could have very easily been something else. But my gut tells me there’s something there.”

Rachen would have told his brother that he didn’t give a fuck about his gut, but Karein was on his side. “There’s no proof that he’s involved,” he said again.

Karein rubbed his eyes, his shoulders slumping. “What do you want me to do, Rachen? What do you want me to say?”

Rachen licked his suddenly dry lips. Starting today, Karein had become one of the three Imperial Consuls that led Ornoz. He had a lot of pull, and if Rachen played his cards right, he could be able to investigate this without Alwyn getting too involved. “I don’t want you to hurt him in any way,” he said. “I’ll get to the bottom of this.”

Karein just sighed, and he wasn’t the one who replied. The bedroom door opened, and Sari appeared from inside. Unlike Karein, he’d actually put some clothes on, although that did nothing to disguise the fact that his lips were swollen from kisses, perhaps more. He was beautiful, but he didn’t hold a candle to Alwyn. Distantly, Rachen wondered how he’d ever thought Sari was his true mate.

“You have to know that Karein would never harm Alwyn,” Sari said. “We all understand how much he means to you.”

“It’s not just that,” Rachen insisted. “He’s not a murderer.”

“You seem very sure of it,” Karein pointed out. “You’ve discussed it with him?”

Rachen hesitated. He truly wasn’t sure how much it was safe to tell Karein. He wanted to trust his brother, but some things had to stay between him and Alwyn.

Nevertheless, Karein needed to know about Ferradul’s potential involvement. “He feels it’s possible that his father could have had something to do with it.”

“Which brings us to our original issue,” Karein said. “Why would a sprite, be it Alwyn or his father, do something like that? What could he possibly have against Elina?” His gaze sharpened as he looked at Rachen. “What did she know, Rachen?”

Rachen struggled to keep a straight face and not show the turmoil rushing through him to his brother. “Why are you asking me that? She said that it was a secret about a member of the Tersain family. It could have been about anyone, including you, including Sari.”

“You’re right, of course,” Sari said. “I just get the feeling we’re missing something.”

Even as he finished the phrase, Sari’s eyes widened. He swooned and would have fallen, but Karein shot forward, catching him before he could hit the floor. Rachen stared at them in shock. He would have rushed to get a healer, but the gem in the center of Sari’s forehead was glowing. He was very still in Karein’s arms, at least for a little while. Then, his entire body started to shake and small whimpers of pain escaped his lips. Much to Rachen’s shock, he cried out. “No…Don’t!”

* * * *

Sari sat at the dinner table in one of the private rooms in Draechenburg. It was a rare moment of peacefulness, during which all of them could gather together and just enjoy the simple, sweet quiet.

On the seat next to him, Karein smiled. He reached for Sari’s hand and squeezed it. “I’m so happy,” he said through their bond.

Sari’s hand drifted to the swell of his belly where his child rested comfortably. “Me, too,” he replied.

He glanced across the room, where Taryn was giving his son his bottle and Hareem was, like always, beaming at them proudly. Galyn had grown quite a lot, and he was already showing signs of having inherited magic from both of his parents. As if guessing his thoughts, the infant suddenly created a tiny flame in his hands and threw it at Hareem. Hareem just laughed, obviously used to Galyn’s antics.

“I can’t wait for our children to be born,” Talrasar said to Sari’s left. “And not only because Galyn is so cute. I swear, when I prayed for a baby, I really didn’t think I’d feel so awful half the time.”

Sari patted Talrasar’s hand. He knew pregnancy had been harder on his ancestor than on him, so he tried to support Talrasar, in whatever way he could. Kael certainly wasn’t much help. Half the time, he just beamed stupidly at his mate, at least until someone except direct family approached Talrasar. His demeanor could make a complete one-eighty in seconds if he felt another draechen was threatening his territory. Even now, he had a possessive arm wrapped around Talrasar, ignoring everyone else except his mate. So very normal.

Caelyn and Graham sat next to Sari and smiled at Talrasar. “But it’s all worth it,”Caelyn said, rocking his own son. Caelyn’s baby slept comfortably in his arms, and the sight of the two of them made Sari look forward to holding his own son even more.

“That it is,” Talrasar confirmed. As they spoke, Graham kissed Caelyn’s temple, then got up and retreated to chat with Taryn. Sari almost couldn’t bear so much happiness. Having his friend with him again, now that they both had families, was like a dream come true. But then, Caelyn was more than a friend. He was like a brother, and seeing him so in love filled Sari with joy.

The peaceful scene was interrupted when the door burst open and Sage rushed inside. For a few seconds, Sari thought something had actually gone wrong, but then, he took a good look at Sage’s face and saw only bliss. Camden followed him, looking like he’d just been handed the keys to Varuna’s realm.

“It’s confirmed,” Sage said. “We’re going to have twins. We’re not sure about the gender yet, but there are certainly two children.”

Camden grinned proudly, his slitted eyes glowing like twin suns. “I almost can’t believe it. And now that everyone is working on the Directive…it’s not even dangerous anymore.”

Behind Sage and Camden, Rachen and Alwyn walked into the room. Distantly, Sari noted that Rachen’s hair was bloodred. But of course it was. After all, Rachen’s nature as a fire dragon demanded it.

“My brothers certainly are something,” Rachen commented. Turning toward Alwyn, he asked, “Don’t you agree, baby?”

Alwyn didn’t answer. Suddenly, the room began to darken, the familiar furniture fading. “What’s going on?” Taryn asked with a frown. He held Galyn protectively, and Sari noted that even Galyn’s bottle had vanished. “This is…”

Taryn didn’t get to finish the phrase. His form began to blur, like it did when he was about to change shapes. Hareem snatched the child before Taryn could drop him. And not a moment too soon, because Taryn was suddenly on all fours, a wolf.

The small black wolf released a loud howl. He glanced at Hareem, nudging Hareem’s leg with his snout. Hareem reached out to him, like he was about to pet him, but out of the blue, Taryn snarled and bit Hareem’s hand. He turned his back on Hareem and fled, disappearing into the shadows.

By Hareem’s side, Graham was fighting the shift, trying to head toward Caelyn. He stopped midway and changed into his wolf form. Like Taryn, he released a savage snarl, almost looking like he was about to attack the dragons present. He must have thought better of it, because instead, he ran, disappearing after Taryn.

“What in the world is happening?” Sari gasped out.

“I don’t know,” Sage replied, clutching Camden’s hand, “but I don’t like it.”

Sari scanned the area, his senses screaming that something was terribly wrong. They had to do something before it was too late. To his shock, he realized Talrasar and Kael had disappeared. Rachen was also gone, and only Alwyn stood there, still looking at them in eerie silence.

Before Sari could do anything, Alwyn stalked to Hareem’s side. Galyn started to cry as Alwyn snatched him from Hareem’s arms. And then, much to Sari’s dismay, the child vanished into thin air, his wails silenced before they could even express the full extent of his anguish.

“No, don’t,” Sari said. “What are you doing?”

The question turned out to be a mistake, because it drew Alwyn’s attention to Sari. Alwyn’s fathomless gaze fixed on him and he started walking toward Sari.

Sari reached for Karein, trying to get him, suddenly very afraid. Only Karein wasn’t there. He sat with Caelyn, a good distance away from Sari, and he wasn’t looking at Sari. Caelyn ignored him, too. His child was nowhere to be seen, but he didn’t seem to care. In fact, he appeared to be completely focused on Karein.

Sari tried to call out to his mate, but neither he nor Caelyn paid attention to him. And finally, they vanished as well. Sari was all alone. The world swirled and writhed, and before he knew it, Sari was on his knees, lost in the darkness. He pressed a hand to his stomach, and he found it flat.

Almost broken with loss, Sari was snapped out of his trance when a sudden voice reached out to him. “Sari, come back to me, baby. Come on.”

It was Karein. Karein had come for him. Karein was still there, loving him, caring for him. Sari followed the voice, and finally the darkness cleared.

The world became normal again, and Sari looked up in Karein’s familiar but terrified eyes. “Karein,” he whispered, “I lost him. I lost our son.”

“You lost…No, baby,” Karein replied. “He’s right here.” He took Sari’s hand and pressed him to his belly. Sari realized in shock that he could still feel his child. “See?”

Over his shoulder, Karein asked, “Rachen, what happened with that doctor? Isn’t he coming already?”

The mentioning of Rachen’s name reminded Sari of what he’d seen. He clutched Karein’s arm so hard he must have drawn blood. “Karein…It’s Rachen. Alwyn. They…He…”

He was hyperventilating, still lost in the feeling of grief in the vision. Because it had been a vision, just like his mother always had. Sari didn’t know how she dealt with them on a regular basis, but for his part, he had trouble processing it. None of it made sense. He just knew he had to keep touching Karein, because if he didn’t, Karein would leave him.

Fortunately, Karein was there and held him tightly, hugging him close and petting his hair. “Breathe, Sari,” he said. “Slowly. Breathe and calm down.”

With his mate’s strength supporting him, Sari finally began to relax. He stopped gripping Karein like the man was going to disappear any second now. Taking his cue, Karein asked, “What happened, Sari? What did you see?”

“I saw…I saw death.”

* * * *

Alwyn paced through his room, feeling anxious and uncertain. Rachen had left almost an hour ago to speak to his brothers, and he hadn’t returned yet. It didn’t take a genius to figure out things hadn’t exactly worked as planned.

Earlier, Alwyn had heard commotion outside his door, and he’d wanted to go see what was going on. However, he’d found that there were guards posted at his door, just like before the entire Ancient Horror thing, when he’d been just another prisoner.

It wasn’t in the least bit encouraging. Every second seemed to turn into an hour as he waited, wondering what in the world was taking Rachen so long. Had Rachen found out something they hadn’t known before? If so, what?

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a knock sounded at the door. Alwyn was there in mere seconds and opened it. Rachen stood at the other side, and judging by the dark expression on his face, he didn’t have very good news.

Swallowing around the sudden knot in his throat, Alwyn gestured for the draechen to come into the room. He ensured their privacy by closing and locking the door, and then opened his mouth to ask what was going on.

Before he could do so, Rachen pushed him against the door and crushed their mouths together. For about half a second, Alwyn didn’t respond to the kiss, too surprised at the suddenness of it, but that didn’t take long. His body reacted to Rachen’s proximity, and he kissed the draechen back, clutching Rachen’s shoulders wildly. His dick hardened, and he rubbed against Rachen, seeking more of the addicting sensations.

Rachen groaned as he thrust his hips against Alwyn’s. The friction drove Alwyn wild with rapture. Whatever thoughts had gone through his mind before, he completely forgot about them. His world became Rachen, the need to have Rachen touch him. The blaze of all-consuming lust consumed him, and Alwyn embraced it, embraced the fire of their shared passion.

When Rachen broke the kiss in deference of their need to breathe, Alwyn refused to allow the moment to stop. He found himself dropping to his knees and starting to work on the bindings of Rachen’s trousers. Rachen released a choked groan. “Alwyn, what—”

Alwyn didn’t give his mate the time to finish the phrase. He slipped his hand into Rachen’s pants, engulfing the dragon’s prick in his fist. Rachen’s words melted into an incoherent moan, one which Alwyn echoed. It was the first time they shared an intimate moment like this, the first time Alwyn had touched Rachen’s cock. He’d known that Rachen was well endowed—their previous kisses had always ended in Alwyn feeling Rachen’s hard-on through those tight garments he wore—but actually witnessing it firsthand, no pun intended, was a different matter altogether.

He needed more. He had to taste Rachen, to sample the flavor of his mate’s pre-cum. Not even allowing himself to think too much about what he was doing, Alwyn freed Rachen’s dick from its confines. Generous amounts of liquid already flowed from the tip, making Alwyn’s mouth water. He couldn’t have stopped himself to save his life.

Surrendering to the passion boiling within him, Alwyn licked over the glans, gathering the fluid on his tongue. Rachen’s spicy flavor exploded on his taste buds, fueling the fire inside Alwyn. He’d have liked to actually take his time, to explore the thing of beauty that was Rachen’s dick at leisure, but he had no patience left. Instead, he began to suck his mate’s dick in earnest.

Rachen was too big for Alwyn to be able to take all the way into his throat, but Alwyn was nothing if not determined. He bobbed his head up and down, reveling in the sounds of pleasure the dragon was making. At first, Rachen seemed to attempt to hold back, but Alwyn would have none of it. He persisted in his efforts, moaning for extra effect and using his hands on the base of Rachen’s dick.

Finally, Rachen succumbed and started fucking Alwyn’s mouth. His hand tangled through Alwyn’s locks, holding him trapped as Rachen took control. Alwyn gladly allowed it, becoming a vessel of pure pleasure, enjoying the simple carnality of it.

His grip on Rachen was the only thing anchoring him in a world that was quickly beginning to lose substance. Rachen’s grunts filled his ears, an obscene prayer that reached out to the deepest, most basic part of Alwyn’s being. And then, Rachen thrust one last time into his mouth, the head of his dick actually hitting the back of Alwyn’s throat. With a scream, Rachen came, filling Alwyn’s wet cavern with streams of hot cum.

Just the taste of his mate’s spunk and the knowledge that he’d pleased Rachen were enough to push Alwyn over the edge. Even as he gulped down every drop of Rachen’s seed, Alwyn shuddered through his own climax. The world grew white, and for a few moments, he saw something inside him, beyond the blaze of his passion. But his focus was on Rachen, and he couldn’t focus on anything beyond that.

Alwyn could have lingered in this moment forever. When he was on his knees in front of Rachen, submitting to the other man’s mastery of him, everything seemed so simple and right. All he had to do was to be with Rachen. Nothing else mattered.

The thought didn’t vanish even when Rachen slipped his dick out of his mouth and pulled him up. The dragon was still panting, his eyes burning with sexual satisfaction. He pressed a kiss to Alwyn’s mouth, and reached for Alwyn’s dick, obviously wanting to return the favor.

When he found the wet spot on Alwyn’s clothes, he groaned. Or perhaps it was because he’d tasted himself on Alwyn’s lips. Either way, it seemed like any moment now, he’d be ready for round two.

Alwyn couldn’t have agreed more. He truly had no idea what made him act like this. It wasn’t like him to be so impulsive. Or was it? Alwyn didn’t even know anymore, but he couldn’t find himself to regret it.

He couldn’t remember ever sucking a cock in his life. There seemed to be a hole where his sexuality should have been. It was one of the reasons Alwyn had begun to doubt the very core of his identity. Now, though, he could fix that, in a way he should have used a long time ago, through the one man who made him feel so very special and cared for. Rachen.

And then, Rachen suddenly tensed and said something completely unexpected. “I won’t let them. I won’t let them do it.”

Alwyn blinked at his mate, still lost in a daze of desire. “Do what?” he whispered against Rachen’s lips.

Rachen stared at his mouth like a starving man would at the feast, but he pulled away. He passed his hand through his hair, ruffling the black-and-red locks. “It’s Sari. He had a vision.”

If there was anything that could have effectively snapped Alwyn from his trance of desire, it was Sari’s name. He wasn’t stupid. He’d known from the very beginning that Rachen was a little in love with his brother’s mate. Ironically, Alwyn liked Sari. It was really impossible not to, because the fae was just so…likeable. But now, anger and jealousy flared inside him. Sari couldn’t have Rachen.

“Why do you have to listen to what he says?” he inquired, pressing a hand to Rachen’s chest. He slid his hand under Rachen’s shirt, trailing his fingers over Rachen’s abdomen. “You have me.”

Rachen’s eyes flashed with nearly savage desire, and Alwyn finally realized what he was saying. Fuck. He couldn’t believe how callously he’d acted. Just earlier today, he’d refused being Rachen’s mate, and now, he’d practically attacked the man. What was wrong with him? Why was he acting like this? Why did he feel so torn inside?

The dragon must have realized Alwyn’s change in mood, because his face fell. “I should apologize for mauling you,” he said. “I should have refrained from kissing you.”

“Please, don’t,” Alwyn answered. “I’m the one who’s fucking things up. Just…You said your brother’s mate had a vision. What about?”

It was too difficult to discuss their convoluted relationship right now, too difficult because it hurt to realize that, until Alwyn figured out his feelings and his life, they couldn’t take it further. Every fiber of Alwyn’s being protested the thought, but Alwyn silenced the voice inside him screaming against the injustice and focused on the matter at hand. He suspected he wouldn’t like what his mate had to say.

“The vision was about you,” Rachen answered. “Sari said that he saw you stealing Hareem’s child and making him disappear, among other things. In fact, he pretty much saw everyone disappearing. Even Caelyn Sutharlainn appeared in the vision with a baby, and then, that baby was gone.”

Alwyn’s temper flared. “What? I would never hurt children. That’s just petty. He’s jealous because you don’t want him anymore.”

Rachen blinked, obviously surprised by Alwyn’s words. “I very much doubt Sari has any interest in me that way. He loves Karein.”

Sharp pain stabbed Alwyn straight in the heart. “So you believe him? You think that I’d kill Galyn and hurt so many people?”

“Of course not,” Rachen replied. “I believe that he means well, but he himself admitted that what he saw was confusing. Sari isn’t used to visions, and he could have easily misinterpreted it.”

“But your brothers don’t agree, do they?” Alwyn asked, disheartened.

“They feel you need to be watched, just in case,” Rachen answered, his voice practically becoming a growl. “But I refuse to allow you to become a prisoner again. Pack. I’m getting you out of here.”

Alwyn gaped at Rachen. The vision must have been worse than Rachen had told him if the dragon thought something like this was necessary. Alwyn knew better than anyone how much Rachen cared about his family. He held almost obsessive loyalty to Ornoz, and nothing except the most serious problem would force him out of that.

“Rachen…Exactly how bad was this vision? Were you there?”

Rachen winced. “Yes.”

He said nothing else, and that only made Alwyn’s apprehension grow. “Tell me everything. If you want to help me, I need to know.”

Rachen glanced away from his face. Alwyn took his hand and squeezed it. It was so hard to believe that just minutes ago, they’d practically been having sex, but the warmth of Rachen’s palm still provided Alwyn with comfort. “Tell me,” he said gently. “I can take it.”

His mate faced him again. His eyes glittered even redder than usual, like just touching Alwyn was drawing out his true nature. “It doesn’t mean anything. You wouldn’t do anything against us.”

Alwyn just waited, patiently glancing at his lover’s face. Finally, Rachen’s shoulders slumped. “Sari started to seize like he was having a fit,” he confessed. “He kept writhing, like he was fighting someone not really there. And when he woke up, he was practically incoherent and was convinced he’d lost his child. The shock was so great that he still might. He’s in bed now, resting, but Karein is worried out of his mind.”

“And I imagine your eldest brother isn’t too happy about it either,” Alwyn said, clutching Rachen’s palm tightly.

“Any suggestion that he might be separated from Taryn makes him explode like he was a fire dragon, not an ice one,” Rachen admitted. “But they do care about you. Even Sari admitted the entire thing could be a huge confusion.”

Well, that was more than Alwyn would have expected, if the vision had indeed been so shocking and strong. “So I imagine there’s a plan other than me being imprisoned?”

Rachen nodded. “They’re sending a message to Rose Noire and summoning Sari’s mother here. Normally, she isn’t allowed to travel, but these are extreme circumstances, especially since Sari’s pregnancy could be at risk. She might be able to help him untangle the threads of his vision.”

Alwyn hated to admit it, but that sounded like a good idea. He himself had felt that he could be dangerous. Of course, he hadn’t exactly been thinking in terms of a child murderer, but perhaps the fae’s vision did mean something. It could give him the answer he needed.

Rachen obviously didn’t think the same. “In any case, while they wait for her to arrive, I can take you away,” he continued. “We can leave Draechenburg and never look back. Even if my brothers follow us, I’m strong enough to protect you now.”

“Oh, Rachen.” Alwyn sighed. “If you whisk me away, you’ll forfeit your right to a family and to your position. I won’t allow you to pay such a steep price for your affection toward me. Besides, what if they are at least halfway right? You remember what I told you about Elina. I could be dangerous without knowing it.”

“Alwyn…” Rachen started to protest.

“No, Rachen,” Alwyn said. “I’ll stay here and face this. You believe in Sari, and you think the vision was genuine, so I will, too.”

Rachen gave him a pleading look. “But, baby…I can’t just stand by and watch while you suffer for something that may or may not happen. It’s ridiculous.”

“Your brothers are reasonable men,” Alwyn answered. “They love you, and they know you care about me. They wouldn’t do anything rash. Trust them. I do.”

That was a huge lie. Alwyn couldn’t fully trust anyone in this place except Rachen. Rachen’s brothers and their mates had made a good impression on him, but that didn’t mean they wouldn’t turn against him if they thought he was truly dangerous.

Nevertheless, Alwyn wanted to be optimistic and encouraging for Rachen. He could see Rachen so desperately wanted to believe Alwyn was right. Alwyn suspected that, in his heart, Rachen still hadn’t grown accustomed to the idea that he had a family. Even his relationship with Karein was too complex for words.

“I’d like to believe in them,” Rachen admitted, “but my love for you is stronger than that. Please, baby. Let’s just go.”

Sadly, it was too late for Alwyn to make that choice. A knock sounded at the door. Rachen cursed. “It’s Sage,” he said. “I wouldn’t be surprised if my brother sent him.”

If that was the case, Alwyn’s fate had already been decided. Nothing could be done about it anymore. “Well, we should see what they want then.” He forced a smile. “Everything will be all right, Rachen. Have a little faith.”

He turned and reached for the door knob, fully intending to let Lieutenant Zager into his quarters. Then, he remembered that he still had a cum stain on his pants, and he had no intentions on allowing anyone except Rachen to see him like that.

It was strange, but in spite of everything, Alwyn found himself blushing. For a brief instant, Rachen’s expression cleared, and Alwyn had the feeling that the other man knew exactly what he was thinking. Some of the tension began to dissipate, at least until the draechen lieutenant outside Alwyn’s room decided to remind them of his presence by knocking again.

Instantly, Alwyn shot into action. “I should go change. Would you be so kind to receive Lieutenant Zager?”

He half expected Rachen to protest once more, but the draechen obviously realized such a thing would be useless. “Yes, of course,” he answered, his eyes glittering with a quiet threat. “It will be my absolute pleasure.”

Alwyn mentally sighed. It seemed that Rachen intended to respect Alwyn’s wishes, at least for now. However, Alwyn suspected that upon the first sign of someone harming Alwyn, the dragon would say fuck it, just grab Alwyn, and leave Draechenburg. Until then, it was likely that both Rachen’s brothers and his underlings would receive the brunt of his anger and outrage.

Torn between the comfort Rachen’s affection gave him and the knowledge of what it might mean for the dragon, Alwyn pressed a kiss to Rachen’s cheek. “Just remember what I said.”

With that, Alwyn retreated to his bed chamber to wash and change clothes. The mundane task didn’t help keep his mind off of things. He cleaned up as quickly as he could, tossing the dirty clothes in the hamper. Then, he made his way to the large wardrobe. As he found a new outfit, he wondered exactly what he was getting ready for.

He didn’t know why, but he chose one of his more ornate garbs from inside. As he pulled it on, he remembered that he hadn’t worn something like this in quite a while, perhaps ever since he’d come here with Ferradul Cyraltin.

Alwyn remembered that night so well, and yet, it almost felt like it had happened to someone else. No, that wasn’t right. When he thought back, the memory seemed to come to him through a filter, like he was recalling it through someone else’s perspective.

Shaking himself, Alwyn actively pushed back his thoughts. It wouldn’t help him to dwell on this madness. He wasn’t about to find an answer to his predicament now. By rights, he shouldn’t even be trying to create an artificial armor through these garments, but he couldn’t help it.

In the adjoining room, Rachen and Sage were talking. Rachen sounded tense and angry as he inquired, “What does my brother want now?”

“Imperial Consort Sareltae insists on seeing Lord Cyraltin,” Sagenamadeen Zager replied in his normal, calm tone. Alwyn could almost see him with his mind’s eye, like he was standing right next to him.

He took note of Sari’s new title with frustration. Before, the man had been just a prince, like him, but with Karein Tersain’s elevation in rank, Sari had become Alwyn’s superior in rank.

Oh, this was ridiculous. Out of all the possible things Alwyn could worry about, this wasn’t the one he should be focusing on. It was more noteworthy that Alwyn had heard the conversation at all. That in itself seemed strange, since to Alwyn’s knowledge, the senses of sprites weren’t quite as acute as those of shifters. But Alwyn was used to the oddities in his life, and he decided not to question every little thing.

He looked in the mirror to scan his outfit and nodded, pleased with his choice. Out of the blue, his reflection blurred. Something else appeared instead, like a burning shadow Alwyn tried to identify, but couldn’t.

A hidden knowledge nudged at the back of Alwyn’s consciousness. Alwyn stared at the figure, but he couldn’t understand what it meant. The only thing he knew was that suddenly, he was screaming.

The door burst open, and Rachen rushed into the room. He grabbed Alwyn’s shoulder and shook him. In the process, he pulled Alwyn away from the mirror. When Alwyn saw Rachen’s face, his mind cleared of some of the panic.

Clutching the draechen’s shoulders, he buried his fingernails into Rachen’s flesh and asked, “Rachen, what’s happening to me?”

Rachen just held him, murmuring soothing noises and petting his hair. He didn’t say anything, but he didn’t have to. Just his presence anchored Alwyn, making him feel…right again.

Still, when Rachen pulled away, Alwyn knew he couldn’t go through with what Karein had requested. He also realized that there had to be some truth to Sari’s vision. His heart heavy, he said, “I can’t go to see him. I don’t want to hurt anyone. You have to prevent it. You have to keep it from happening.”

Mercifully, Rachen didn’t try to argue against that. Alwyn didn’t think he could have withstood another argument with the man. “Just tell me what I can do to help.”

“Speak to them in my stead. Tell them about my doubts. I need to know who I am, Rachen, and they deserve to be made aware of it. I’m afraid of what might happen, so afraid.”

Rachen brushed a kiss over his forehead. “I’ll see what my brothers say. Try to get some sleep. Things will look better in the morning.”

Alwyn very much doubted that, but even so, he nodded. Rachen helped him up and just glanced at him again, as if wondering if he truly should go. Perhaps Alwyn would have asked him to stay, but Sage appeared in the doorway of his sleeping quarters. “Is everything all right?” the lieutenant inquired.

Rachen glared at the ice dragon. “Alwyn isn’t feeling well. He can’t come, but I will.”

Sage didn’t question them. Perhaps he’d heard some of what Alwyn had told Rachen, or maybe he’d simply noticed Alwyn’s little fit. Regardless, he simply agreed without question and led Rachen out.

As the two dragons abandoned Alwyn’s room, he plopped down on the bed and stared at the ceiling. At this point, he truly had no idea what would happen, but he did know one thing. It was very likely that he was, indeed, as dangerous as the fae’s vision had made him out to be.When he fell asleep, he dreamed of a burning shadow, consuming him whole.

* * * *

“I don’t think this is a good idea.”

“I’m fine, Karein. We need to talk about this with Alwyn. I have to see him.”

The voices reached Rachen’s ears, filling him with both apprehension and hope. Compared to his earlier condition, Sari sounded much stronger, but his insistence to see Alwyn obviously pissed Karein off. Rachen suspected his twin was inclined to blame Alwyn for it. Perhaps it was fortunate that Alwyn had decided not to join them, although the reasons behind that decision concerned Rachen a great deal.

The moment Rachen and Sage stepped into the room, all conversation ceased. Everyone was here, apparently gathered for a meeting. The three Imperial Consuls—Hareem, Karein, and Kaelezrin—together with their mates and Prince Camden Isaiat formed the gathering. All of them looked straight at Rachen. Karein arched a brow, obviously noticing Alwyn’s conspicuous absence. “Where is Lord Cyraltin?” he inquired.

“He didn’t feel well,” Rachen explained again. “I’m here to speak on his behalf.”

Talrasar frowned. “I hope you didn’t scare him with horror stories. No one here means him any harm.”

Sari nodded earnestly. “We just want to figure out the meaning of my vision. It could be anything. My best guess is that the entire thing is symbolic and not necessarily a direct depiction of what might happen in the future. It could be that Alwyn is just accidentally involved in some way in something that will harm all of us.”

Actually, that sounded less disheartening than what Rachen had expected. He was kind of reluctant to reveal what Alwyn had told him, given that his brothers were obviously doing their best not to throw around wild accusations.

In fact, in spite of what Sari had seen, Hareem and Karein joined him and patted Rachen’s shoulder. “Give me some credit,” Hareem said. “Alwyn saved my life. I wouldn’t forget it just like that.”

“Besides, he’s your mate,” Karein pointed out. “He’s practically family.”

Rachen gaped. “But you said—”

“I know what I said,” Karein replied, interrupting him. “We never meant to actually accuse him of anything. But the entire attack reeks of sprite involvement. We have to find a way to steer him clear of it, in spite of the treaty with Elusia.”

Rachen couldn’t believe his ears. He had not expected such unconditional support, not after Sari’s vision. “So you’re sure that it was a sprite? It could have been the Ancient Horror. We aren’t completely sure he’s gone.”

“No, we aren’t,” Talrasar agreed, “but both Sari and Kael are very familiar with the feel of sprite magic. During the war, they provided a lot of assistance for our forces. Sari has practically grown up with a sprite, so he’s well aware of what I’m talking about.”

“It’s true that this magic felt different somehow,” Kael explained, “but it nevertheless had a sprite signature.”

“Perhaps it truly was Alwyn’s father,” Hareem said. “He would certainly have the power to do that.”

For the first time since Rachen had entered the room, Taryn spoke out. “But that still doesn’t explain the reason for it.”

Even as he spoke, Taryn was rocking his son to his chest, holding him protectively. Rachen remembered what Sari had said happened in the vision. He recalled the desperate look on Alwyn’s face. No matter how much he wanted to keep his family from turning against his mate, it was safe to say that Alwyn wasn’t exactly well. Rachen’s dragon could feel it, like something was unraveling within Alwyn, taking bits and pieces of Rachen’s soul with it. Whatever it was, it needed to be stopped, and Rachen couldn’t fail Alwyn by hiding this.

Taking a deep breath, Rachen said, “Alwyn shared something with me that he thinks all of you should know. He’s having doubts about his real identity. He suspects Elina might have known about it, and planned to exploit this knowledge because of Alwyn’s connection to me.”

Silence. Absolute silence. Obviously no one had expected him to say that. Hareem released a curse, and Taryn groaned. “Of course,” Hareem said. “How could I have been such an idiot?”

“Ferradul is a powerful sprite,” Karein said softly. “He would be able to create an illusion that would make us believe he’d handed in his son to us.”

“Our investigation was thorough,” Sage piped up. “We knew what Alwyn looked like, so he couldn’t just replace him with someone else. It had to be a strong illusion.”

Talrasar shook his head. “That can’t be right. No enchantment, no matter how powerful, would hold for several months. Even if it is unraveling now, Alwyn has been here for quite a while. We should have seen a sign earlier.”

“It might have worked if Alwyn himself was holding up the illusion,” Kael offered.

Rachen glared at the older draechen. “He’s a victim in all of this. Do I have to remind you that we wouldn’t even be considering the possibility if he hadn’t said something?”

His tone came out biting and accusing, and while Rachen didn’t regret it, Kael obviously didn’t like it. He opened his mouth to answer, but Talrasar elbowed him in the stomach. “We’re just throwing around ideas for now,” the fae said, smiling at Rachen. “Stay calm.”

“How can I when everyone seems intent on believing the worst of my mate?” That wasn’t exactly true, but Rachen was getting so angry it was seriously hard to think straight. He’d have probably said something even more scathing, but Sari stopped him before he could continue his rant.

“Wait a second,” the fae offered. “If he’s right…if this is all a huge illusion…then who did I see in the vision? Was it our Alwyn or someone else entirely?”

That was an option Rachen hadn’t considered, but certainly made sense. The Alwyn he knew would never go against Rachen’s family. “That’s actually very possible. I know my mate. He wouldn’t hurt any of us.”

There were nods all around, and Karein actually looked a little relieved, having obviously been uncomfortable with the idea of having to fight Rachen’s mate to protect his own mate and child. Oh, Rachen had no doubt that Karein would have done it if need be. In the end, Rachen himself would have shed all loyalties for Alwyn, just like Karein would for Sari. Nevertheless, the idea that they wouldn’t have to, that the man Sari had seen in the vision was not Rachen’s Alwyn at all, lifted a great weight off his chest.

“So let me get this straight,” Camden Isaiat said. “The Alwyn in Draechenburg isn’t the real one. There’s another Alwyn running around out there, and he’s the one who’s guilty of whatever Imperial Consort Sareltae saw. Then this brings us to several problems. How did Elina find out about it? Was it truly Ferradul Cyraltin who killed her? Where is the real Alwyn and how are we supposed to stop him?”

“Ugh, I’m getting a headache,” Taryn muttered. “I almost wish I’d never suggested we use Ferradul Cyraltin’s family at all.” He looked at Rachen and smiled slightly. “Almost.”

Rachen hadn’t realized that bringing Alwyn here had originally been Taryn’s idea. He supposed he should be very thankful to the werewolf, because otherwise, Rachen and his mate might not have met at all.

But now was not the time for such things. He had to come up with a solution to answer Camden’s and his own questions. His mate was relying on him.

It occurred to Rachen in that moment that his brother had made grandiose plans for Ornoz, plans that included cooperation in the paranormal world as a whole. An idea sparked in his mind. “We’ll keep the sprite’s involvement a secret,” he suggested. “We’ll explain that Elina’s death is being investigated, but in the meantime, we won’t put Hareem’s original idea on hold. So as we advance with that, we can send envoys to the rest of the paranormal community, including in Elusia.”

“Do we truly need such subterfuge to spy on them?” Sage inquired.

“I don’t think Rachen just means to spy,” Karein answered. “You want to go yourself and take Alwyn with you. You aim to see Ferradul’s reaction, and perhaps to kick-start your mate’s memory. Is that it?”

As always, Karein had pinned down Rachen’s idea perfectly. Of course, what Karein wasn’t saying—although Rachen had no doubt his twin realized it—was that Rachen also aimed to use this chance to get his mate out of Draechenburg. If by any chance, his Alwyn was the one Sari had seen in the vision, the best thing to do would be to put distance between them. Naturally, if Rachen wanted to be perfectly honest, his main interest was to keep Alwyn safe in case this entire Elina Eretar business exploded in their faces, but he wasn’t about to point that out.

“That’s actually not a bad plan,” Hareem said. “After all, we can’t stop the process we started because of what happened. We set the basis of a new Ornoz today, and we have to continue it.”

Hareem was right. Elina’s death needed to be investigated, and if it had been a murder, the perpetrator had to be punished. At the same time, though, they still had to push for changing the Directive. If they hesitated or backed out now, all the effort they’d put in the preparations would be for naught. For all they knew, Ferradul Cyraltin hadn’t been the one behind the killing. She might have truly died of natural causes, or someone else might have used magic against her. It was simply too soon to tell.

“So we’re all agreed then.” Hareem nodded in satisfaction. “Good. We’ll start at once. For the moment, here is what we’ll do…”

Chapter Three

A few days later

The throne room was abuzz with the murmurs of the draechen nobles attending court. Once again, they’d been invited to attend a momentous occasion for Ornoz, and they were all very nervous regarding about what that would entail.

Alwyn couldn’t exactly blame them. He actually knew what was going to happen, and was actively attempting not to show how nervous he was. He probably failed, because Rachen wrapped his arm around his waist. “Stop worrying,” his mate said. “You look amazing. You’ll be the perfect host, and they’ll all just love you.”

Alwyn forced himself to smile. “I hope you’re right, but I’m not really holding my breath.”

Rachen kissed his cheek, and Alwyn’s heart swelled at the open affection the draechen showered him with. He didn’t seem to care that the nobles could see him, nor that it was probably unwise to show him such favor. If anything, he acted exactly like a protective mate would, and Alwyn truly wished he could let go of all of his misgivings so that they could become exactly that—mates.

He couldn’t linger too much on his frustration with himself, because the throne room door opened. Caelyn Sutharlainn and Graham Powers entered the room, with Eanera Myrthylar by their side. Instantly, everyone fell into stunned silence. For all they knew, Caelyn and Graham had been killed months ago.

Until now, Alwyn hadn’t met them, but they certainly didn’t disappoint. To their credit, they didn’t look at all afraid. Oh, Graham was visibly tense, holding onto Caelyn so tightly that the young sprite almost had trouble walking. But then, who could blame him? Alwyn hadn’t been here for the entire debacle, but he’d heard that the previous emperor had ordered the two of them to perform sexually in front of the entire court, then had commanded for Karein to kill them. It was only Karein’s unexpectedly merciful aid—perhaps connected to Caelyn’s slight resemblance to Sari—that had allowed the two of them to escape. And now, here they were, back again. Only now, Caelyn was very visibly pregnant.

Caelyn and Graham made their way toward the large table that had replaced the thrones. It had been built specifically to accommodate the three Imperial Consuls and their mates, and it did all that while still maintaining the majestic nature the thrones once had. Caelyn and Graham actually looked a little relieved at the sight. Or maybe it was Eanera’s presence that helped.

When they reached the table, the three guests bowed lowly. The three Imperial Consuls gestured for them to approach. “Welcome,” Kael said.

“It is an honor to have you here again,” Hareem added, “this time, under more pleasant circumstances.”

“Thank you, Your Grace,” Caelyn replied. “We are honored by your invitation, and your assistance.”

“We hope that this day will signal a new beginning for our peoples,” Karein offered.

“As always, you are most generous,” Caelyn’s mate, Graham, said.

Meanwhile, Eanera was beginning to look frustrated. Obviously, she didn’t have the patience to go through with all the formalities. Likely, she was concerned for her son. After all, Sari was the reason she’d come here. According to Rachen, Sari’s condition had improved and he hadn’t had any other strange visions, but his health still needed to be monitored, just in case.

Obviously feeling a similar urgency, Karein got up. “You do us a great honor by visiting Draechenburg, High Priestess,” he told Eanera. “If you’d please follow me…”

“Thank you, Your Grace,” Eanera replied automatically. She patted Caelyn’s shoulder in passing, and then followed Karein as the draechen consul left the throne room.

Karein’s departure seemed to trigger a reaction all around. The rest of the draechen started to fret, questions on all of their lips. Kael’s voice rang out through the room, silencing them all, “Lord Caelyn Sutharlainn-Powers, and his mate, Graham Powers, are honored guests and personal friends of the Tersain. They will be staying here for the purpose of reviewing the Directive of the Shifter Castes. No slight to them will be accepted.”

Kaelezrin’s authority was such that everyone froze. Meanwhile, the former-emperor-now-turned-consul was already pulling Caelyn and Graham aside. They were leaving through a side door, probably in deference to Caelyn’s condition. Hareem threw a gaze toward Alwyn and Rachen, gesturing for them to approach. Alwyn could only follow the draechen’s instructions and joined the group as they left the throne room.

As the resident sprite, he was supposed to welcome Caelyn to Draechenburg. He and Caelyn would then prepare the field for a visit with Ferradul Cyraltin, one during which Alwyn could inquire into the truth behind his identity.

Until then, Alwyn had to actually get acquainted to Caelyn. But that was easier said than done, in spite of all of Rachen’s encouragements. Everyone was quiet as they walked through the corridors of the palace, something that didn’t exactly surprise Alwyn.

Well, if he was going to go through with this, he might as well start now. He approached Caelyn and Graham and said, “I didn’t get to introduce myself back there. My name is Alwyn Cyraltin. I’m also a guest here, but I’d like to welcome you to Draechenburg either way.”

Strangely, his own name tasted bitter on his lips, like a lie or a deliberate deception. Alwyn didn’t dwell too much on that and instead decided to focus on Caelyn. The other sprite was smiling slightly. “I’ve heard a lot about you. It’s a pleasure. I must admit it was a surprise to find out about your stay here, but I’m told you’ve been quite an asset.”

Caelyn didn’t say it outright, but he obviously knew about the Ancient Horror and Alwyn’s involvement in defeating it. Well, that wasn’t necessarily a bad thing. It meant the draechen trusted him, so perhaps Alwyn could trust him, too, at least a little. “I’ve tried to help, to the best of my ability. On my part, I’ve gained quite an attachment to Draechenburg and the people here.”

Without even meaning to, Alwyn threw a gaze toward Rachen. Rachen grinned at him, his gaze glittering with affection, and the emotion Alwyn saw there steadied him. It made him truly believe that he could do this. He could be the sprite they needed him to be.

When he turned toward Caelyn and Graham again, he found the two of them smiling knowingly. Obviously, his feelings toward Rachen were obvious even to strangers.

As they spoke, they reached the quarters that had been assigned to Camden and Sage. When Alwyn succumbed to silence, Hareem finally began to explain, “Sari was very eager to see you both, but unfortunately, as you might probably know, he hasn’t been feeling very well lately. Once his mother checks him over, you’ll be able to see him.”

“Thank you, Your Grace,” Caelyn said, his voice suddenly subdued. “I have missed him a great deal, but I don’t want to put any strain on him in my zeal to speak to him.”

“Soon,” Hareem promised. He stopped in front of a room in the guest wing. “In the meantime, you can rest here. Of course, let us know of anything you need.”

“Thank you. We’ll do that,” Caelyn replied. Glancing at Alwyn, he smiled. “Perhaps during my stay here, we can spend a little more time together.”

Alwyn beamed back and nodded. “I’d be honored.”

Truth be told, Alwyn hadn’t left his room since he’d had the strange…well, Alwyn hesitated to call it a vision, but he feared that was exactly what it had been. He wasn’t feeling very social, or too capable of acting like a so-called host. Not to mention that there was something in Caelyn’s voice that put Alwyn on alarm. Even so, he tried not to let it show and simply kept up his façade of warm welcome.

It was with great relief that he watched the two guests slip into their room. Once they were gone, he leaned against Rachen and groaned. “Well, that was painful.”

Rachen chuckled, his hand combing through Alwyn’s hair and making him shiver with delight. “I thought it went quite well.”

“I agree,” Hareem said. “Their apprehension toward being here is normal. They’ll warm up to you more. Caelyn will certainly appreciate having another sprite here.”

Except Alwyn wasn’t sure he even was a sprite. He didn’t say it, though. They were all aware of his doubts and were working to figure out whether there was some truth to them or not.

As they started to walk away, he did his best to convince himself that Caelyn’s arrival was a good thing. His mind kept returning to the way Caelyn had looked at him. He couldn’t help but wonder if Caelyn knew something he wasn’t saying, and what it would mean for Alwyn.

* * * *

Inside their new room, Caelyn plopped down on the bed. “My feet hurt,” he complained, beckoning Graham closer with a pout.

Graham chuckled and sat down, too. He gathered Caelyn’s legs in his lap and started to massage his feet. Caelyn closed his eyes and melted against the pillows, allowing himself to relax. Even if he’d done his best not to show it, ever since he’d stepped on Draechenburg soil, he’d been expecting the worst, remembering their last visit, when he had almost lost Graham and their unborn child.

“We could have stayed in Eternelle,” Graham pointed out. “No one forced us to come here.”

“No, but I don’t regret it,” Caelyn replied. After a small pause, he opened his eyes and fixed Graham with a glance. “Did you notice?” he asked.

“I could tell something wasn’t right, but I can’t put my finger on it.”

Caelyn released a heavy sigh. “I really hope I’m mistaken about this. I hope I’m just seeing things because of being in Draechenburg again.”

“But you don’t think so, do you?” Graham inquired.

Caelyn shook his head. “No. Still, I can’t be certain. I’ll try to spend more time with him, get a better feel of what he’s like. It’s too soon to tell. Besides, I’m likely way off. There’s no way Ferradul Cyraltin would have done something like I imagine. The amount of magic needed for it would be…I really can’t even compute it.”

“Let’s just not make any rushed judgments,” Graham told him. “Most of all, we can’t take any chances. If there’s any danger involved in investigating this, we’ll just leave. But in the meantime, we can’t tell the draechen about this.”

Caelyn shuddered at the idea. “Believe me, I don’t have any plans of sharing this information until it’s absolutely necessary. I don’t look forward to telling Rachen Tersain that his mate might not exist at all.”

* * * *

All of her life, Eanera had known she had Jenarra’s help and affection. Her faith had supported her no matter what, even through the pain of acknowledging that the man she loved would never be hers. Jenarra had comforted her and promised her a bright future for Sari when Sari’s marriage had first been announced, not in actual words, but more like in a feeling.

Now, however, all Eanera could sense was dread. Jenarra hadn’t sent her any visions since she’d been possessed by the Ancient Horror, and Sari’s episode had taken her completely by surprise. She remembered all too well how affected she’d been when she’d first had a vision. And Sari was pregnant now, out of all things. He risked losing the baby.

She was probably being quite transparent, because her son-in-law chose to address her concern. “Your Holiness, Sari wants me to assure you that he’s all right,” Karein said as they walked through the palace.

“Is that true?” Eanera inquired. “Sari is liable to try to coax us into believing his condition has improved, just so that we wouldn’t worry.”

Karein hesitated. “To a certain extent, it seems so, but I’ll still feel much better when you look him over.”

Regardless of Karein’s obvious concern, he didn’t appear to be desperate, and that soothed Eanera a lot. She found that she was able to breathe a little better. Still, she was very relieved when they finally reached the quarters Sari shared with Karein.

As she walked inside, she found Sari lying on the couch, browsing through a book, looking irritated and disinterested. When they entered the room, Sari’s gaze instantly shot up and met hers. “Mother,” he said simply, beaming brightly.

Eanera rushed to his side so quickly that it surprised even her. In a flash, she joined him on the settee and reached for him. “Oh, Sari, I’m so glad you’re all right.” She hugged him tightly and kissed his forehead. “When I heard what happened…I didn’t even know what to think.”

“I have to say, I completely agree,” Sari replied. “I don’t know what to make of what I saw. Help me?”

Eanera listened as Sari recounted his vision, not missing a single detail. It was, of course, a message from Jenarra. That much seemed obvious. A threat existed that involved Alwyn Cyraltin in some way and that would affect all of them. It didn’t take a genius to figure that out. But how did Karein abandoning Sari for Caelyn fit into the picture? Why had the werewolves changed form and the dragons hadn’t? And what about the children…Why had they disappeared?

“What do you think, Mother?” Sari asked when he finished the tale.

Eanera carefully considered her reply. “I think there’s something terrible coming our way, and you have to be very careful with handling Alwyn Cyraltin. What you saw him do is clearly symbolic, but if he isn’t stopped, he will destroy this family, one way or another.”

“We believe there might be a second Alwyn out there,” Karein piped up, “and that he is the one Sari saw. Our Alwyn suspects he isn’t the real son of Ferradul Cyraltin and the Great Krite might have backed up his position here through a very powerful illusion.”

That would make sense, but it didn’t feel right to Eanera. She wasn’t satisfied with that explanation. Something niggled at the back of her consciousness, but she couldn’t tell what it was. “Don’t discard any possibility just yet. You have to investigate both Alwyns equally, in spite of your brother’s affection toward your guest and the help he provided with the Ancient Horror.”

Karein eyed her with a knowing look. “You instructed Caelyn to analyze him. You had a feeling about him.”

“I did,” Eanera admitted, “but it could be nothing. My abilities haven’t been very reliable lately, at least in regard to the visions.”

Sari immediately analyzed her from head to toe, concern shining in his eyes. “Are you not feeling well?”

“I’m fine,” Eanera answered, waving off his words. “Jenarra knows how to choose the recipient for this gift. It could be just that She believes you would benefit more from the vision.” Or maybe Eanera’s mind hadn’t fully recovered from her near-merging with the Ancient Horror. She couldn’t be sure, but she didn’t want to tell Sari that. “But I’m still a healer, and I can still see you shouldn’t be up and out of bed. You need to rest.”

“But, Mother…” Sari started to protest.

“Don’t argue with me, dear child,” she told Sari. “You know as well as I do that this is important for your baby.”

That effectively silenced Sari. He got up, but Karein didn’t let him take a single step. He took Sari in his arms and carried him into the sleeping quarters. It always pleased Eanera a lot to see them together, since half the time, the draechen practically looked worshipful of Sari. It was one of the reasons why Eanera simply couldn’t understand why Sari’s vision foretold their separation. Not to mention that Caelyn was very happy with Graham, and Graham lavished Caelyn with as much affection and care as Karein did with Sari.

She made a mental note to give it more thought and joined her son on the bed. Taking his hand, she allowed her healing powers to flow over him.

She found with relief that, other than some fatigue, there was nothing amiss with her son. That was another sign that the vision had come from Jenarra. If it hadn’t, a shock of that magnitude could have easily triggered an early birth, or worse. Sari might have lost the baby. He could have gotten hurt himself if a condition like eclampsia appeared.

As it was, Sari’s child—his son—was healthier than ever. He responded to her magic with a shy touch of his own, the distinctive traces of draechen power combining with that of fae energy. When she withdrew, Eanera was smiling.

“You were right, dear child. You’re absolutely fine, and so is your son. He’s already showing promising signs of having strong magic.”

Karein looked gobsmacked. He had been holding Sari’s hand tightly, obviously expecting bad news. Now, he gaped, as if he couldn’t quite believe what Eanera was saying. “Are you sure?” he finally croaked out.

“Positive,” Eanera confirmed. “I wouldn’t make any mistakes regarding my son’s and grandchild’s well-being. It seems that the vision didn’t affect Sari’s physical condition.”

The draechen stared at her, to which Sari chuckled. “Sit down, Karein. You look like you’re about to fall over.”

It was true. Karein appeared to be moments away from fainting out of sheer relief. Eanera could tell now that he had been actively trying to suppress his dread and concern, for Sari and possibly Eanera’s benefit. The difference between the Karein who had greeted her and the one who plopped down on the bed and kissed Sari passionately was staggering.

A smile still in place, Eanera abandoned the bed and left Sari to spend some time alone with his mate. They clearly needed some privacy, judging by that kiss and the moan Sari let out. A healthy sex life could only benefit Sari during his pregnancy. Eanera had denied herself that due to her vows, but Sari had no reason to do the same.

As she left her son’s quarters, though, her thoughts returned to Sari’s vision. Why did it suddenly feel like this brief moment of happiness in Sari’s life was among the last ones they’d get? Eanera rubbed her arms, the feeling of dread returning with a passion. She had to do something. But what? What could possibly stop Sari’s vision from coming true? For once, Eanera didn’t have any ideas, but she did know where she needed to begin. With Alwyn Cyraltin.

Chapter Four

Alwyn curled on his bed, lying down with his head on Rachen’s chest. When they’d returned from greeting Caelyn and Graham, they’d simply retreated to Alwyn’s quarters and curled together like this. They hadn’t even touched sexually, although naturally, Alwyn felt tempted.

It was just that, every time he made a move to reach for Rachen, something stirred inside him, reminding him of the countless uncertainties in his life. Rachen caressed him gently, keeping everything platonic and above the waist. It was almost painful, because Alwyn knew how much Rachen was holding back.

Suddenly, Alwyn felt very frustrated. “Do you love me, Rachen?” he heard himself ask.

Rachen’s hand stilled in his hair. “Of course I do, baby. Why are you asking me that?”

Irritated with his own lack of self-confidence, Alwyn finally pulled away. What in the world was he doing? So what if he wasn’t truly Alwyn Cyraltin? Rachen didn’t mind. It was only a name, after all. Okay, when the illusion faded, it could become a problem, but Alwyn had faith that Rachen wasn’t only after his looks. Was he?

“Do you love me for me, or because I look like this?” He pointed to himself, knowing that the only reason he managed to continue this conversation was because Rachen hadn’t called him by his supposed name. “What part of me calls out to you?”

For a few moments, Rachen just looked at him. Alwyn’s heart fell, torn between a million emotions, but then, Rachen finally spoke. “When I first met you, my dragon sensed you were my mate, and yet, I wasn’t sure. It felt like an uncertainty that simply couldn’t let me get close to you. I felt you were meant to be mine, and at the same time, you weren’t.”

Alwyn frowned at Rachen. “If you’re trying to cheer me up, you aren’t really succeeding.”

He tried to seem sulky and irritated, but he couldn’t fully mask the hurt. Rachen shook his head and reached for his hand. “I’m not explaining myself right,” he said as he squeezed Alwyn’s palm. “Just listen, okay? I kept doubting and asking myself what you truly meant for me. At the time, I thought it was because of my own problems with my identity, but now, I wonder. Because when we spoke that day, on the cliff, when you confessed that you might not truly be Alwyn Cyraltin, I looked into your eyes and I knew. I saw the truth, my truth. You are my mate. You, not Alwyn, or whoever else might call himself by a certain name. I could see it, clearer than anything I’ve known in my existence.”

Alwyn’s breath caught. “Do you mean that?”

“Oh, baby…” Rachen kissed his knuckles, then smiled. “Of course I do. I would be lying if I claimed you weren’t also more beautiful than I ever imagined someone could be, but after all the time we’ve spent together, you have to know it’s not just that.”

It was true. Rachen and Alwyn had spent months together, and the sexual attraction between them, while considerable, hadn’t been the one governing their interactions. Rachen called out to Alwyn in a way nothing and no one ever had. At the same time, he unbalanced Alwyn, making his temper sharp and thrusting him on a roller coaster of emotion. Distantly, Alwyn wondered if this was how he was really like. He was beginning to grow increasingly convinced that there was something lying beneath this façade of a sprite. To think that Rachen accepted it, that he was willing to love Alwyn anyway, was almost too much to process.

He had been so shy when he’d come here, but now, all of that seemed like stupidity. Arousal and need swelled inside him, bright, hot, more intense than the doubt that consumed him. He pounced on Rachen and pressed his mouth to that of the draechen.

This time, his lover seemed to have expected Alwyn’s assault. Perhaps he was getting used to reading Alwyn’s cues. Either way, he immediately took control of the kiss, thrusting his tongue into Alwyn’s mouth.

The dragon’s hands tore at Alwyn’s clothing, and the sound of ripping material fueled Alwyn’s increasing lust. Rachen’s tongue invaded his mouth, tasting him, awakening the real him, making the boundaries between reality and deception blur. When he touched and kissed his lover, their identities ceased to matter. They were simply two mates, two men who desired each other more than anything.

Alwyn couldn’t help it. He clawed at Rachen’s garments savagely, his need for the dragon so intense it seemed to stop his breath. When they were both naked, they were finally forced to pull away to breathe.

They stared at each other, panting, their bodies trembling with unsatisfied lust. In that moment, Alwyn knew exactly what Rachen had meant when he’d spoken about seeing truth in Alwyn’s eyes. The same thing was happening to him. In a world filled with uncertainties, when Alwyn didn’t even know who he was anymore, he could trust Rachen to always be there for him. He could believe that Rachen would love him, no matter what.

In his heart, Alwyn knew that it was unfair to make promises he couldn’t keep. He knew that he shouldn’t be pursuing a relationship with Rachen when he could very easily be dangerous for Rachen’s family. But Alwyn was tired of being rational. He wanted to follow his heart for once. And his heart, his instincts, and of course, his body told him to get a move on and mate Rachen.

“Yes,” he gasped out. “Yes, I’ll be yours.”

It was an answer to the offer Rachen had made just the day before, and Alwyn got the reply he’d been hoping for. Rachen kissed him again, this time with so much ferocity that the word kiss simply didn’t seem to fit the action. It was a claiming, not at such a profound level as the one both of them craved, but a promise of it, a hint of what would soon come.

Alwyn kissed Rachen back, and their tongues dueled in a dance of passion as they explored each other’s bodies. Soon, the touches grew bolder. Unable to keep himself in check, Alwyn reached for Rachen’s dick, and as his fist enclosed the other man’s prick, Rachen groaned into the kiss. Alwyn had tasted Rachen, and he remembered all too well how much he’d enjoyed that, how right it had felt to pleasure Rachen. Now, though, he needed more. He craved to feel Rachen inside him, to have his mate claim him in every way.

Rachen was obviously of the same mind. Between kisses, he gasped out, “Lube. Where’s the lube?”

Alwyn didn’t have any lube. He’d never thought he would need some when he’d come here, and the last thing on his mind had been to procure it. In hindsight, that hadn’t been very smart of him, given the attraction between him and Rachen. Too late to fix that mistake now. Perhaps he had some hand cream or something…but he couldn’t for the life of him remember where he’d put it.

His frustration must have shown, because Rachen said, “It doesn’t matter. We can think of something.”

Judging by Rachen’s smirk, the draechen had already come up with an idea, one that foretold future pleasures for Alwyn. That expression was Alwyn’s only warning as the draechen pushed him down and took Alwyn’s dick in his mouth.

Pleasure exploded over Alwyn, impossibly beautiful, impossibly intense. Wet heat engulfed Alwyn’s swollen cock, plunging him in an abyss of lava. Alwyn clenched his fingers in the blanket, trying to anchor himself, to contain it and not allow it to get the better of him. But he simply couldn’t control it, couldn’t control the rising passion, the overwhelming urge to move, love, fuck, take, and be taken. Groaning, he started to shove his dick into Rachen’s mouth, desperate for more. He spread his legs, offering everything he was and had ever been to his mate.

His true self, the one Rachen identified as his mate, rose up out of him, ready to be one with the dragon. It was the perfect moment for Alwyn to identify it, but right then and there, he couldn’t bring himself to care. As Rachen bobbed his head up and down his dick, Alwyn moved with him, fucking the draechen’s mouth. Rachen didn’t seem to mind. If anything, he appeared to be enjoying this as much as Alwyn was. He groaned around Alwyn’s dick, and the vibrations awoke every nerve ending in Alwyn’s body, even ones Alwyn hadn’t been aware of. He writhed under Rachen, lost in the sensual torture, not even knowing which way was up anymore.

Rachen’s hand landed on his hip, holding him in place as the dragon continued his ministrations on Alwyn. Flames licked over his skin where Rachen touched him, and Alwyn knew it must have been Rachen’s magic, but when they came together like this, it felt like his, too. The fire of Rachen’s caresses purged Alwyn of every doubt and fear, leaving only need behind.

He didn’t know how long Rachen tormented him, alternating hard suction with teasing licks. Finally, the draechen took Alwyn’s prick all the way into his throat and swallowed. Alwyn’s vision blurred, and he exploded in a mind-numbing climax. For a few moments, reality blurred, and he almost thought he would lose his hold on his consciousness. Perhaps he would have, but he stubbornly refused to lose any moment of his time with Rachen. It allowed him to watch the sinfully beautiful sight of Rachen swallowing his cum and pulling back before Alwyn could fully spend himself. Some of Alwyn’s spunk landed on Rachen’s face and hair. What little was left of Alwyn’s reason just about melted.

His dick didn’t even go soft. His libido screamed that this wasn’t enough, not nearly enough. Rachen’s eyes glowed fiery red as he gathered Alwyn’s spunk on his fingers and reached between Alwyn’s ass cheeks. He inserted one digit into Alwyn’s virgin channel, making him shudder and groan. He’d never touched himself there, and it felt a little strange to have Rachen do it, at least in the beginning. But then, Rachen brushed over a certain spot inside him, and sparks of pleasure exploded through Alwyn, making him cry out. “Rachen!”

“Tell me, baby,” the draechen murmured. “What do you want?”

“You,” Alwyn answered quickly. “Please, Rachen. Please.”

Unfortunately, Rachen seemed disinclined to rush things along. He added another finger into Alwyn’s passage, scissoring them inside him. Alwyn whimpered and growled, torn between frustration, lust, and maddening bliss. Rachen continued to finger-fuck him, driving him wild, every time managing to hit his prostate.

He prepared Alwyn with almost excruciating care, all the while never looking away from Alwyn’s face, monitoring his reactions. Finally, just as Alwyn thought he was truly going to lose his mind, Rachen removed his fingers from his ass. He lifted Alwyn’s legs and positioned them on his shoulders. His dick nudged at his opening, so close Alwyn could already anticipate the pleasure of being invaded.

And then, a knock sounded at the door. Alwyn released a groan, and so did Rachen. “Just leave it,” Alwyn said.

Rachen grunted and lowered himself over Alwyn again. The knock returned, this time more insistent. “Lord Cyraltin?” Eanera Myrthylar’s voice sounded outside. “Could I possibly have a word with you?”

She said nothing else, but her mere presence was enough to thrust Alwyn back into reality. Not to mention that her tone told Alwyn everything she didn’t express in words. She might not be rushing to scream out to reveal Sari’s vision to all of Draechenburg, but it was clear that it was what she wanted to discuss.

In his heart, Alwyn wanted nothing else but to continue his lovemaking session with Rachen. But Eanera didn’t seem to have any plans to leave, and really, perhaps she was right. Given the circumstances, wasn’t it only right that she and the Tersain would want to speak to him and investigate his intentions?

Rachen could obviously tell what he was thinking. He heaved a sigh and pulled back. “Well, the mood’s ruined now. Might as well talk to her.”

“The sooner we do that, the faster we can go back to what we were doing,” Alwyn encouraged him.

That coaxed a smile out of Rachen, one of those wicked ones Alwyn had only seen addressed at him. “That sounds like heaven,” the dragon answered. He brushed a brief kiss over Alwyn’s lips and pulled away. “Quickly now. Let’s get dressed. We wouldn’t want to shock Her Holiness.”

Alwyn snorted but rushed to comply. “One moment,” Rachen called out toward the door.

Eanera didn’t reply immediately. “Should I return later?” she inquired after a few moments.

“Too late,” Rachen grumbled.

Alwyn squeezed Rachen’s shoulder and kissed his cheek. “It’s fine,” he told Eanera, even if it wasn’t really. “We’ll be right there.”

They cleaned up and got dressed as quickly as they could. Mercifully, they found a robe Rachen could wear. Alwyn made a mental note to have Rachen keep some garments here if they were going to engage in sexual behavior. They were unlikely to have the patience to disrobe regularly. In fact, Alwyn foretold many torn clothes in the future.

When they were ready, they finally rushed to open the door. Eanera was still waiting patiently, and to her credit, she looked a little embarrassed. “I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“Again, that’s quite all right,” Alwyn said. “I understand your urgency.”

He guided her inside and gestured for her to sit on the couch. “Now, what can I help you with?”

* * * *

Rachen liked Eanera Myrthylar. Perhaps it was a leftover emotion since the time his soul had been inside Karein. She was Sari’s mother, and her affection toward Sari had always been clear to him. Resenting her was an unpleasant feeling, but one he couldn’t help.

She sat down, smoothing her fae robes as she made herself more comfortable. Clearly, she’d been honest in saying that she hadn’t meant to intrude on their private moment. Nevertheless, she didn’t linger too much on that. She directed her attention toward Alwyn. “Sari tells me that you’re confused regarding your real identity.”

Alwyn nodded, now looking apprehensive. “On certain occasions, I’ve caught glimpses of something else beyond…my normal self.”

“I see,” Eanera answered. “Well, I’ve been thinking, and I might be able to help you with that.”

Alwyn immediately leaned toward her, obviously very interested. “Truly? How?”

“Since I’m a healer, my abilities allow me to slip into the bodies of other people. I might be able to push back the illusion—if that’s what it is—and find what’s hiding beneath.”

Rachen wasn’t very sure that would be a good idea. He trusted Alwyn with his life, but taking into account the volatility of the situation and the way Alwyn’s abilities had manifested so far, there could be a chance that this could end in a disaster. It occurred to Rachen that he might find an answer to their dilemma if he claimed Alwyn. There was no point to try Eanera’s suggestion now, taking into account that far better alternative.

“Maybe we shouldn’t risk it,” he suggested. “I could find out who Alwyn really is.”

Alwyn gaped at him, while Eanera arched a brow. “You haven’t done so by now.”

“Well, yes…” Rachen cleared his throat. “I was hoping that something would happen today that would fix that.”

Alwyn’s expression immediately shut off, and Rachen realized how that must have sounded to his mate. “Not that it was my sole intention in pursuing you,” he hastened to clarify. “It would just be an additional consequence.”

His mate clenched his jaw. “I don’t want you mating someone you don’t really desire just to help your family.”

Rachen rushed to the couch and took Alwyn’s hand. “Baby…I would never do that to you. You have to believe me.”

Alwyn freed his hand from Rachen’s grip, then proceeded to ignore him. As the young man turned toward Eanera, Rachen’s dragon roared in protest. “Please listen,” he insisted. “I love you.”

Eanera got up, having apparently noticed the tension, not that it was very hard. “Perhaps I should go. It feels I’m doing more harm than good.”

Alwyn shook his head resolutely. “On the contrary,” he said, “you really put things into perspective. I’m open to going through with your suggestion, as long as there’s no risk involved for you.”

The High Priestess chuckled. “Worry not. It’s not the first time I’m doing this. I will be very careful and retreat at any sign that things aren’t going right.”

Alwyn was beginning to look a little apprehensive now, but then, he glanced toward Rachen and his shoulders went rigid. He nodded and offered Eanera an obviously fake smile.

“Okay,” he said. “I’m ready.”

Eanera sat back down and took Alwyn’s hand. “Close your eyes and relax.” Alwyn complied, and she continued to speak, keeping her voice soothing. “Relax. Open your mind to me. I’m your friend. Jenarra is with us here, watching us. Feel Her touch.”

At first, it seemed to go well. Alwyn was breathing steadily, and Eanera kept caressing his wrist, droning on comforting words. She appeared to be working her way around whatever enchantment surrounded Alwyn. Rachen almost thought that it would work, but then something happened. For about one second, Alwyn’s figure blurred and Rachen could see something beyond it, but he didn’t get the chance to distinguish what it was.

The gem in the center of Eanera’s forehead burst in a flash of blue sparks. Rachen shielded his gaze, the flash so bright it threatened to blind him. A strange force struck him and he was propelled back, hitting the floor with a thud.

He was on his feet in seconds, ready to rush to his mate’s assistance. By this point, though, the power that had struck him was gone. Alwyn lay on the couch, very still, blinking dazedly, with Eanera across from him exactly where she’d been.

Rachen ran to them, hoping against all hope they were both all right. Just as Rachen reached the couch, Eanera opened her eyes. She took one look at Alwyn and screamed.

Alwyn released a gasp. “Oh, no. Jenarra help me. What did I do? Rachen, get help.Get help quickly.”

Rachen’s first impulse was to say fuck it, leave Eanera where she was, grab his mate, and flee Draechenburg. He could already anticipate the shitstorm this would stir.

Sadly, as he looked at Alwyn, Rachen knew his mate would never agree to leave. He could only comply and run out of the room in hope of finding of healer. In his heart, though, he suspected that nothing could undo the consequences of this accident. Somehow, he knew that at this point, it was far too late for him or anyone else to assist Eanera.

Chapter Five

When Sari first heard that his mother had been injured, he instantly remembered the time when she’d nearly died because of the Ancient Horror. Then, for some reason, he thought of one thing, or rather, one person. Alwyn.

He had no real reason for automatically blaming Alwyn for it, and yet, he somehow knew Alwyn had been involved with whatever had happened. Karein refused to let him go see her, which didn’t help Sari’s concern.

“You can’t possibly expect me to just sit here and wait,” he told his mate.

Karein shot him a helpless look. “I don’t want you to expose you needlessly to danger and discomfort.”

“Needlessly?” Sari repeated. He frowned fiercely at Karein. “Shtamakarein Tersain. You will take me to my mother. Now.”

Karein winced but still didn’t relent. As such, it took a while for Sari to convince his lover of his necessity to see his mother. By the end, he was so frustrated, he was in tears. “Why won’t you listen?” he asked, his vision blurry.

As it turned out, where anger didn’t work, crying did. Karein nearly stumbled over himself to soothe Sari and ended up agreeing to let Sari see Eanera, obviously against his better judgment. “Just let me know if you don’t feel well and we’ll return here,” he said.

Truth be told, Sari was taken aback by Karein’s behavior. Karein was possessive and protective but had never reached unreasonable extents. However, after the vision, Karein had grown increasingly reluctant to allow Sari to do anything out of the ordinary. It wasn’t necessarily Eanera’s injury causing him to act this way, but rather, a larger feeling that something terrible was going on.

Sari could only nod at his mate’s words. “I promise.”

Karein didn’t look very convinced, but nevertheless, he guided Sari out of their room. They headed toward the one assigned to Eanera, with Karein treating Sari like he was made out of porcelain. Sari couldn’t even bring himself to be irritated with Karein. He could only imagine what he’d find when he finally saw his mother. What had Alwyn done? Had he truly been the guilty party? Karein had been the one to find out about her injury, but he hadn’t been told much else.

It was with a heavy and anxious heart that Sari entered his mother’s room. They found Talrasar already there, speaking with several draechen medics. Sadly, Ornoz medicine was focused on shifter physiology, so they couldn’t have been able to help much. Not to mention that, as a rule, dragons didn’t really need doctors. They healed on their own, so they rarely required additional assistance.

Well, perhaps Talrasar would be able to provide him with an answer. “Your Highness, what happened?” he asked.

Talrasar sighed. “To tell you the truth, Sari, I don’t really know. She seems perfectly all right…except she isn’t.”

What was that supposed to mean? “I don’t understand,” Sari replied, puzzled.

“It’s hard for me to explain, and I don’t want to taint your perspective with mine. Go. See her. Just tread carefully. She’s very…unsettled.”

Somehow, Sari suspected that Talrasar’s words were the understatement of the century. Nevertheless, he and Karein headed toward the bedroom door. He knocked lightly, and to his surprise, the answer came quickly. “I said I didn’t want to see anyone,” Eanera called out.

Sari shared a look with Karein. “I’ll wait here,” Karein said through their bond.

Sari nodded and brushed a kiss onto Karein’s cheek. He should have been relieved that he’d heard his mother, and she was, apparently, alive and well, but there was far more to this than met the eye.

Slowly, he opened the door and stepped into the bed chamber. “Not even me, Mother?” he asked.

His mother lay on the bed, curled in a miserable ball. She looked toward him and winced. “Oh, Sari,” she whispered. “Please go. I don’t want you to see me like this.”

She averted her face quickly, but not quickly enough. Sari ran to her side, as quickly as he could in his very pregnant state. He joined her on the bed and gripped her chin, forcing their gazes to meet.

It hadn’t been a trick of the light. The gem in the center of his mother’s forehead, the one he’d inherited from her, was gone. “Mother…What…”

Before he could even finish the question, his mother burst into tears. “Sari. I can’t feel Jenarra anymore. At all.”

At first, Sari almost thought she was joking. Surely, this couldn’t be happening. His mother was the high priestess. But her tears didn’t lie, and neither did the fact that the gem was gone.

He embraced her tightly, petting her hair, holding her close and trying to soothe her like she had many times in the past. And then he saw it. He saw the gray strands in Eanera’s locks and knew this was only beginning.

* * * *

Alwyn waited in his room for news on Eanera’s condition. Ever since the medics had taken her away, Alwyn had been desperately waiting for news, wondering, hoping, and berating himself for what he’d done.

He didn’t even know what had happened. One moment, he’d been actively trying to open his heart to Eanera, and then, a burst of power had exploded through him and rushed into the high priestess. Judging by the way Eanera had behaved after that, Alwyn guessed he must have hurt her pretty badly.

Rachen sat down next to him on the couch and took his hand. “Calm down. It wasn’t your fault. She said she could handle it, and she couldn’t.”

Alwyn didn’t dare to look at the dragon. “I never should have allowed it. I knew it was dangerous. You did, too. We realized it better than she did. But I was so angry…I wasn’t thinking straight.”

Rachen’s arms went around him, holding him tightly. Alwyn allowed himself to melt in Rachen’s embrace. He knew he probably shouldn’t be doing so, but he couldn’t help it, not when Rachen’s proximity soothed him so much, making the guilt less painful.

“Then blame me,” Rachen whispered. “Just don’t blame yourself. I don’t want to see you suffering.”

In that moment, Alwyn really hated himself. The entire thing could have been avoided if only he’d trusted Rachen. His instincts told him Rachen was being honest, and yet…why would Rachen still have an interest in him when Alwyn was obviously a danger for the draechen’s family?

It was all so confusing and frustrating. Half the time, Alwyn didn’t even know what he felt. He went from wanting Rachen so much it hurt to being thrust into a reality where he was the villain, the enemy, where Rachen was interested in him only to protect the Tersain.

The pain of the betrayal stirred inside him, but then Rachen kissed his temple, and it dissipated. It left behind the scar that would only fade when Alwyn could finally bring himself to fully trust himself and Rachen.

In the end, it was his own integrity and conscience that he doubted, more than Rachen’s. There were a million things he would have wanted to say, starting with an apology and continuing with a reassurance that Rachen truly loved him. Most of all, Alwyn wanted to kiss Rachen back, to thank him for his support especially in these hard moments. He never got the chance to say any of it.

The door burst open, and Sari stalked into the room. “You took her powers away!” he screamed at Alwyn. “How could you? Do you have any idea what you’ve done?”

It didn’t take a genius to know what Sari was referring to. He got up, trying to process what Sari was saying. “I didn’t mean to,” he said, his eyes wide. “I didn’t mean to hurt her. You have to believe me.”

“Whether you meant to or not, you did it,” Sari snapped back. “So fix it.”

Alwyn just looked at him. He couldn’t believe his ears. He had never thought himself capable of stealing the High Priestess’s powers. Even when her gem had exploded, he hadn’t thought that it was so serious.

“I can’t,” he admitted. “I don’t even know what happened.”

“You turned her human,” Sari snapped at him. “She’s mortal now, and she’s aging. At this rate, she’ll die of old age in weeks. Jenarra…And here I thought you weren’t the dangerous one. I thought you cared for Rachen enough.”

Hearing Rachen’s name on Sari’s lips chased away the guilt, awakening that bright, hot emotion inside him. “This is your fault,” he shouted back at Sari. Fiery anger rose within him. “If not for your idiotic vision, this never would have happened. Why can’t you mind your own business?” He sneered, stepping closer to Sari. “Oh, how could I forget? One draechen prince isn’t enough to satisfy your libido now that you’re pregnant. You want mine, too.”

He experienced a brief moment of satisfaction when Sari gaped at him, frozen mid-rant. That didn’t last long, because Sari quickly recovered. “You’re crazy. Rachen is my friend and nothing more. Anyone with a brain can see that.”

If Sari hadn’t been pregnant, Alwyn would have done something that would have later made him hate himself. As it was, he reined in his temper, exerting all the self-restraint he could possibly be expected to have under the circumstances. Of course, Karein didn’t really appreciate any of that. He was right there next to Sari, and he placed himself between Sari and Alwyn, like he expected Alwyn to jump his mate any moment now. As Karein growled under his breath, Rachen moved in front of Alwyn in a strange echo of his twin’s motion. The two draechen glared at each other. “Back off, Karein,” Rachen said, his voice so low it seemed to come from the grave. “You have no idea what you’re doing.”

“Oh, I’m quite aware,” Karein replied. “Are you?”

They looked moments away from lunging at each other, and suddenly, Alwyn felt very tired. He didn’t want his mate to be at odds with his family because of him. “Stop,” he said. “Please, stop.” Going around Karein, he glanced at Sari once more. “I apologize. I shouldn’t have said that. You’re entitled to be angry with me. You’re right to doubt me. I submit to whatever you decide. Just don’t take it out on Rachen.”

Sari seemed torn. He looked from Alwyn to Rachen and shook his head. “I don’t want to do this. I don’t want to separate you two. I know Rachen loves you. But even if you didn’t mean to do what you did, you’re still not safe to be around.”

“Sari…” Rachen started to say, a warning tone in his voice.

The sound of a cleared throat stopped Rachen from continuing. “If I may,” Caelyn said from the doorway, “I think I’d like to give my input in this matter.”

For some reason, Alwyn’s heart started to race. “You know something?”

Caelyn vacillated for a few seconds, then nodded. “I can’t be absolutely certain right now. I’ve only just arrived, and I haven’t spent enough time with you to be sure. This is why I didn’t approach anyone with the information. But given the situation…maybe you should know.”

He stopped and looked straight into Alwyn’s eyes. Alwyn couldn’t help a small, hopeful smile. Perhaps Caelyn could give him some insight. Maybe it wasn’t too late to fix this. If Caelyn could only nudge him in the right direction, Alwyn might be able to figure out how his abilities worked and give the High Priestess her powers back. Then, he could mate Rachen and everything would be all right. Yes, they could do that. Alwyn couldn’t wait.

Caelyn winced and glanced away. His mate joined him and wrapped his arm around Caelyn’s waist, as if providing silent comfort. Just like that, Alwyn’s hopes dissipated. Whatever the sprite intended to say wasn’t in any way positive for him.

“Just…say it,” he prodded.

Caelyn took a deep breath and met Alwyn’s gaze once again. “You must understand, this will sound very strange,” he said. “It could even be irresponsible of me to reveal it now when I’m not sure.”

“We understand,” Alwyn rushed him along.

“Very well,” the sprite answered. “You might be aware that when shifters or magical creatures find their mates, they grow more powerful. It happened to me, too. After mating Graham, my magic developed even more. A side effect of this is that I can see past even the most elaborate of illusions. And well…When I look at you…there’s nothing there.”

“You’re not making any sense, Caelyn,” Karein said. “Do you mean you can’t see past the illusion after all?”

“I mean what I said,” Caelyn insisted. “There’s nothing there. No, I misspeak. Not nothing, no one.”

“Lyni, Alwyn is standing right there,” Sari pointed out. “He’s a person. He might have strange powers we don’t understand just yet, but that doesn’t change this undeniable fact.”

“I know it sounds odd, but truly, that’s how it feels,” Caelyn answered. “Normally, if you were someone else with an illusion cast on you, I’d be able to see your real face, your real identity. But when I look beyond the illusion, there’s nothing palpable there. Just…energy.”

Caelyn looked so apologetic that Alwyn knew the sprite was telling the truth. Or perhaps something in his heart was confirming it. Either way, Alwyn couldn’t speak to address it. The implications of what Caelyn was saying were too horrible, too heartbreaking.

He turned on his heel and walked into his bedroom. Without really meaning to, he stopped in front of the mirror. As he stared at his own reflection, he tried to find the answers there that Caelyn had only been able to hint at.

A few moments later, his mate stepped into the room. No, not his mate, the man he would have wanted for that purpose. It was almost humorous, in a completely sickening way, that Alwyn had even considered taking their relationship further. Even now, he wanted it so badly it hurt, but he couldn’t have it.

Alwyn turned toward him, and Rachen opened his mouth, probably intending to say something encouraging. Alwyn didn’t allow it. There was no point. “Rachen, I need you to do a favor for me.”

“Anything,” Rachen instantly said.

Alwyn could help but release a small chuckle. “Don’t make such promises hastily,” he replied. “You don’t know what I’m going to ask you.”

Rachen arched a brow. “That doesn’t change my answer. Now, what’s this favor you need of me?”

Alwyn sobered and licked his suddenly dry lips. “I need you to go see Ferradul Cyraltin. I realize now that he did something to make me into this. You have to find out what I really am.”

“I don’t understand, baby.” Rachen frowned. “You don’t really believe what Caelyn said, do you? It’s bullshit. Surely you see that.”

“It’s not.” Alwyn shook his head. “I don’t know what any of this means, but I think I’m finally starting to understand bits and pieces. And the fact remains that Sari was right. I’m dangerous, and you have to find out how to stop this before it’s too late.”

“Baby…” Rachen shot him a pleading look. “You can’t possibly expect me to leave. How could I abandon you here?”

Alwyn forced a smile. “I’ll be fine. This is necessary, Rachen. You’re the only one I can entrust with this. If you don’t…I dread what might happen. Please, Rachen. Do this. For me.”

Pain and frustration flashed through Rachen’s now-bloodred eyes. It was strange, but every time he was around Alwyn, Rachen’s coloring lost some of its darkness, like his brother’s influence was fading from him. Distantly, Alwyn wondered if that meant Rachen’s black dragon abilities were disappearing as well. He hoped not, because he suspected Rachen might need all the help he could get from now on.

He willed Rachen to accept his plea and not see beyond what Alwyn’s truest intention. Fortunately, Rachen must have also realized the necessity of inquiring into the situation. “Very well,” the dragon said. “I will go, just as long as you come with me.”

Alwyn shook his head. “You know I can’t do that, not after today. Your family will never allow it.”

Rachen frowned. They just looked at each other, and Alwyn felt so very close to Rachen, yet so far away. “Promise you’ll wait for me,” the dragon finally said.

Alwyn had no idea what made Rachen say that, and judging by Rachen’s expression, neither did the draechen. Nevertheless, Alwyn nodded. He would promise Rachen the moon and sun, as long as he left.

He instantly felt guilty when Rachen looked at him, open love shining in those reddish orbs. How could he have even doubted it? If only he hadn’t…If only things had been different…

But no, Alwyn couldn’t think that. No matter what happened, today and in the future, he and Rachen couldn’t be together. There was only one truth clear to Alwyn now. He was a copy of the real Alwyn. Rachen needed to meet the actual Alwyn Cyraltin, his true mate. Meanwhile, he, the fake Alwyn, would do his best to ensure Rachen’s happiness. The dragon deserved it.

Chapter Six

The entire Tersain family gathered on the cliffside to see Rachen off. Karein wasn’t sure what had determined his twin to agree to it. He could only guess that Alwyn had convinced him, but what did Alwyn hope to gain by sending Rachen away? What did Alwyn make of Caelyn’s claims?

These thoughts troubled Karein, keeping him silent all throughout the preparations. Finally, though, just before Rachen boarded the plane, Karein went to his twin. “Be careful,” he said, squeezing Rachen’s shoulder.

Rachen looked at Karein’s hand where it rested, but didn’t try to shrug him off. “You, too,” he said. “And…take care of him. Please. I know this looks bad, and I know your main loyalty is to Sari, but I need you to watch over Alwyn and keep him safe.”

It was hard for Karein to make that promise. He truly didn’t know how things would evolve, and his love for Sari kept him from being as protective toward Alwyn as he’d have liked. “I’ll do my best,” he finally promised.

“I suppose I can’t ask for more,” Rachen said, obviously disheartened. Karein felt like he’d failed some sort of test and was once again destroying Rachen’s chance for happiness. But his hands were tied, since Alwyn had himself admitted that he had hurt Eanera.

Rachen pulled away from him when Alwyn joined them. He was smiling, but his eyes were sad, and Karein had the impression that Alwyn had come for a more permanent good-bye than Rachen might intend.

Ignoring Karein, Alwyn pressed a kiss to Rachen’s cheek and said, “For luck.”

As he started to move back, Rachen trapped him in his arms and crushed their mouths together. Karein found himself looking away. He wasn’t normally uncomfortable with public displays of affection. It was normal for shifters. But there was despair in that kiss, one Karein couldn’t withstand when it came from his own brother.

“I’m sorry,” Sari whispered through their bond. He slipped to Karein’s side and took his hand. He generally avoided being around Alwyn, which was quite understandable and perhaps even preferable, in Karein’s opinion. However, he’d insisted on being here now, if only because he’d wanted to provide emotional support. “I wish this could have been avoided,”Sari continued.

“I know,” Karein answered. “So do I.”

He looked only at Sari until he finally heard Alwyn and Rachen stop kissing. As he turned toward his brother again, he found Rachen staring at Sari. “Good-bye,” he said simply. “I wish you an easy pregnancy and, should I not return as quickly as I plan, a safe birth.”

As farewells stood, it was very formal. It also made Karein wonder exactly what Rachen had in mind for this trip. Sadly, he had no way to find out, and no time. “Well, it’s time for me to go,” Rachen said.

The entire family gathered around them, wishing Rachen a safe flight. They had apparently given Rachen and Alwyn some space for their good-bye, and possibly Karein, too. After all, twins were generally very close. It didn’t take a genius to figure out that this conflict hurt both of them a lot.

At last, Rachen boarded the plane. Everyone watched the plane take off. It almost seemed like now that Rachen had left, a new tension had settled over the group, a new feeling of apprehension.

Karein had never been a coward, but he dreaded this. He dreaded what he would likely be forced to do, the knowledge that he might very well fail his brother and betray his confidence in the near future. Even so, as the jet took off and disappeared into the distance, he turned toward Alwyn.

“Why did you truly ask him to leave?” he asked.

“You know why,” Alwyn answered with a smile that held no humor. “Come now. Let’s not play games. Now that he’s gone, you can finally do what you’ve been waiting for, lock me up and throw away the key.”

“We wouldn’t do that,” Karein replied. “You’re still his mate.”

“Am I?” Alwyn arched his brow. “Am I really, or does he just think I am? You heard Caelyn Sutharlainn. If he’s right, I’m only an illusion, Your Grace, and I have no claim to him. By rights, he’s flying toward his true mate right now.”

“Do you truly think that?” Sari inquired, so softly Karein almost had trouble hearing him.

“It doesn’t matter what I think,” Alwyn asked. “I don’t even know anything anymore, so I couldn’t possibly make a rational judgment where Rachen is concerned. But I do know that I hurt someone, and it makes sense that you’d want to keep me from doing it again.”

Hareem saved Karein from answering. “I assure you that you will be treated well and more than fairly,” he said. “We still consider you a member of the Tersain dynasty. We’ll just make sure we take no chances during your stay here.”

Alwyn nodded wordlessly, obviously resigned to accepting whatever they decided. Sage manifested at their side and started to lead Alwyn away.

As he watched Alwyn go, Karein squeezed Sari’s hand tighter. By his side, his brother asked, “Do you feel as awful as I do?”

Karein sighed heavily. “Worse. Overlords, Hareem, I hope there’s another answer to this. I can’t imagine what will happen if Rachen doesn’t find it.”

* * * *

Unlike most of the paranormal species, who chose to build their own settlements away from human ones, sprites based their day to day lifestyle on their power to create illusions. They owned residences in most of the major cities in the world, expanding their area of influence through their ability to blend in. Rachen knew all this, just like he knew that the main residence of the sprites was in London. Similarly, he wasn’t exactly surprised that the sprites sent a delegation to pick him up at the airport.

What did take him aback for about half a second was that the sprites leading the delegation in question were Pádraig and Britanni Sutharlainn, Caelyn’s parents.

Rachen had been under the impression that Caelyn’s family had fallen from favor after Caelyn’s abandonment of Karein. Then again, taking into account the fact that the Great Krites had obviously supported the attempt on Sari’s life at the hands of Caelyn’s brother, it made sense that things weren’t exactly the way they’d been originally presented.

As he left the plane, Rachen didn’t let any of these questions show. Instead, he pasted a neutral smile on his face and walked toward them, mentally reviewing their reactions upon seeing him. Of course, he could never trust appearances where sprites were concerned—as eloquently proven by the situation—but that only made Rachen more determined to get behind whatever masks these people would be putting up.

When he reached their side, every sprite, including the two leaders, bowed. “Your Highness,” Caelyn’s father greeted him, “it is an honor to be in your presence. We haven’t met. My name is Pádraig Sutharlainn.” Pointing to his wife, he said, “This is my wife, Britanni. We’ve been assigned to guide you during your stay here.”

Rachen wondered if there was any hidden intention behind this choice, but he decided he’d find out soon enough. He also refrained from pointing out that he knew them very well, since at the time of the entire debacle with Caelyn, his soul had been inside Karein, witnessing everything. Either way, he could play the pretend game as well as any sprite.

“Thank you,” he replied. “I appreciate your support, and I hope it is a sign of good things to come.”

The formal reply was exactly the right thing to say and set the tone of the entire conversation. As the group led Rachen out of the airport, Caelyn’s father continued to drone on flattering comments, half of which Rachen didn’t even hear. At one point, his wife piped up, “Of course, whatever you need while you’re here, you only need to tell us.”

“It is unfortunate, but the Great Krites aren’t in the residence right now,” Pádraig said. “But we’ve been given the authority to handle your every demand.”

Ah, so therein lay the gist of the issue. The Krites were doing some damage control and were trying to hold back Rachen’s investigation by throwing the Sutharlainn at him.

It wasn’t not only frustrating, but also impolite and highly irregular, given Rachen’s position. Truth be told, it wasn’t the rudeness that bothered Rachen, but the fact that if the sprites continued to give him trouble, it would take him a while to finish his task. He wanted to return to his mate’s side already. He didn’t have time to play these games.

Rachen wanted to do the whole cloak-and-dagger thing like he’d been asked, but no one could have accused him of being a very patient man. He was, at the very core of his being, a fire dragon. Therefore, he took great pleasure in his reply. “Ah, yes,” he answered with a fake smile. “Caelyn told me you were generally very helpful.”

Britanni released a choked noise, while her husband paled. Rachen widened his eyes in a mock expression of surprise. “Oh, I’m sorry,” he said. “I shouldn’t have brought it up.”

“It’s understandably a very painful topic for us,” Britanni replied tightly. Then she started to look confused, and perhaps suspicious. “But…when did you speak to Caelyn?”

She sounded genuinely baffled, and Rachen wondered if she hadn’t found out about Caelyn’s arrival in Draechenburg. That was surprising. Did they still think Caelyn was dead? That made no sense. According to Karein, Iasan Sutharlainn had been told about Caelyn’s survival. Rachen had assumed that Caelyn’s brother had told his parents about it.

If they truly didn’t know, it could be Rachen’s first clue, or perhaps, something he could use to do some digging. But Rachen couldn’t tell for sure. He decided to put it to a little test. “I saw him a few hours ago,” he answered calmly. “He’s living in Draechenburg now. Haven’t you heard from him?”

Britanni stopped walking and stared at him. Rachen met her gaze without flinching. “Would you like me to convey a message when I return?” he inquired.

As if his words finally dawned, Britanni swooned and fainted in her mate’s arms. Pádraig scowled at Rachen. “If this is some sort of joke, Your Highness, I assure you we don’t find it amusing. I’ve already lost two sons. I can’t lose a wife.”

Two sons. So Iasan hadn’t returned home. Where was he then? Where had Ferradul Cyraltin taken him after they’d left Draechenburg?

He couldn’t address that now, though. They were still in the middle of the airport, with everyone listening in on their conversation. “Perhaps we should discuss this somewhere else,” he suggested.

“Very well,” Pádraig said. “Let us go. The car is waiting.”

As they entered the car, though, Rachen looked at the sprite couple and wondered if perhaps he shouldn’t have said anything. He hoped that soon, he would find out exactly what was going on here.

They traveled through the busy London streets in complete silence, with other cars following them, presumably belonging to the rest of the sprite delegation. During the trip, Britanni recovered from her faint, but she didn’t speak, nor did she look at Rachen.

Finally, after a torturous drive, they reached their destination, which turned out to be a beautiful Victorian-style mansion. Distantly, Rachen wondered if it really looked that way. It would be kind of funny if it was actually a rundown dump, or perhaps some sort of bunker that could withstand any attack.

Naturally, he had no way to find out, and it really didn’t matter. As soon as they entered the house, Rachen broke the silence and said, “Now…about Caelyn—”

“My son is dead,” Pádraig interrupted him, his voice wooden. “Please, step this way. We’ll lead you to your quarters.”

More irritated than ever, Rachen complied. He couldn’t understand these people. At the airport, they’d almost seemed concerned for Caelyn. Now, they didn’t even want to hear his name. Rachen had thought life in Draechenburg was full of riddles. Sprites were so much worse. One thing was certain. His visit hadn’t started in a very promising way.

* * * *

Meanwhile, somewhere near Edinburgh

“What do you mean you can’t find it?” Ferradul Cyraltin glared at his underling, unable to believe his ears. “Did you search everywhere?”

The other sprite winced at Ferradul’s tone. “Yes, Your Grace,” he answered in a sedate tone. “There was nothing in the residence, just the regular miscellanea we were told to expect. Perhaps the draechen got there first.”

“The draechen weren’t even aware of that residence, or this one for that matter,” Ferradul answered. “Jenarra, you’re useless. I don’t know what I was thinking when I recruited you.”

Iasan Sutharlainn looked down, ready to take his punishment. Ferradul truly didn’t know what he’d have done if a gentle hand hadn’t pressed against his shoulder. “Father, perhaps you should calm down,” a soft voice came from behind him. “Losing your temper won’t help.”

Ferradul turned toward his son and forced a smile. Alwyn looked at him with wide, innocent eyes, and that only made Ferradul panic more. If Alwyn ever found out what Ferradul had done to keep him from the draechen’s clutches, he would be crushed. Of course, under the circumstances, it was only a matter of time until the secret became irrelevant. In his quest to come up with an adequate spell, he’d unleashed a force none of them could control. Not only that, but he’d also killed someone to try to fix some of the mess he had created. The entire situation was snowballing into something that would eventually reach Elusia, and Alwyn. Jenarra, what had he been thinking?

He took a deep breath and waved Iasan off. The other sprite fled, obviously grateful that he’d been dismissed. Ferradul had enlisted Iasan in his special task force because he’d seen energy in the young sprite that others of their kind didn’t show, but also due to Iasan’s insistence to remain by Ferradul’s side. Sadly, neither Iasan nor any of Ferradul’s other underlings had been able to find what had been lost.

Once Iasan was gone, Ferradul sat with Alwyn on the couch. The walls of his office seemed to choke him, and with a thought, he melted them away, summoning the image of bright meadows and crystal clear rivers. It was only an illusion, but it still made Alwyn laugh.

“I love it when you do that,” Alwyn admitted, his dark eyes glittering with mirth.

Ferradul kissed his son’s temple. “I love you, son.”

Alwyn hugged him, obviously sensing something was not right. Ferradul had actively tried to keep his son from the world, to protect him from what it meant to be a Krite’s illegitimate son, but Alwyn was very intelligent and he knew Ferradul too well. “What’s going on, Father?” he asked. “What was he supposed to find?”

For all his powers of illusion, Ferradul hated to lie to his son. “You remember Elina?” he asked.

“Your…friend.” Alwyn blushed as he answered. “Yes, I remember.”

Of course he did. Ferradul had made the mistake to give Elina Eretar far too much hold over his life. Alwyn’s mother had unexpectedly died in childbirth, something so rare that Ferradul hadn’t allowed himself to touch anyone since that day. And then, the beautiful fire dragon had crossed his path, and he’d been lost.

It was that weakness that brought them to this point now. He should have stepped down from his position when he’d realized he could no longer be objective, not with his affection toward Alwyn and his lust toward Elina. But he’d clung to his Krite seat, and now, they were all in danger because of it.

Ferradul sighed at the thought. “Well, she had in her possession an item she took from me, a very powerful item,” he explained. “She was recently killed, and now, that item is missing.”

He left out that he’d been the one to kill her. He hadn’t wanted to do it. In fact, he’d dreaded the very idea, and he still felt nauseous when he remembered it. She had been about to reveal the secret they shared to the draechen, and that was something he couldn’t allow, not just yet, not until he came up with something else to safeguard Alwyn.

Truth be told, his enchantment had never been meant to truly harm her. He’d merely intended to stop her from exposing him to the draechen. To this day, he had no idea what had happened. He could only guess that his spell had interacted in some way with her fire dragon nature.

And now, he could barely sleep at night because of the memories of her writhing body, the same one he had held and caressed. If only Elina hadn’t come up with the idea to create that blasted illusion, the one that had taken Alwyn’s place in Draechenburg. At first, Ferradul had pointed out that no illusion would hold on a long-term basis and that the senses of the shifter would eventually be able to tell something wasn’t right, but then, he had remembered the box, one he’d thought was an ancient artifact. How little he had known then. If he’d been fully informed on what he would unleash upon the world, he’d have found another way. It was too late now, much too late. Ferradul now had to live with the burden of having murdered a woman he had truly cared about in his own way. Not to mention that he’d unleashed a force that could potentially kill them all. Jenarra, what had he been thinking?

Oblivious to Ferradul’s thoughts, Alwyn shot him a curious look. “What item?” he inquired.

“A box…” Ferradul shook his head, not wanting his son to worry about it. “We’ll find it eventually. It’s not so important. Now tell me…how are your lessons going?”

Alwyn frowned, obviously not wanting to let go of the conversation so quickly. “Father…”

“Please, son,” Ferradul said. “I need to unwind a bit. Just tell me.”

That subterfuge worked, and Alwyn immediately dropped the topic. As his son started to speak about his lessons of ancient history, Ferradul wondered if there was any point in Alwyn learning about the past. If he didn’t find that box soon, none of them might have a future.

It was this thought that tormented him for what seemed like forever. And then, something surprising happened. The door of his office burst open and his fellow Krites, Jazara Banniear and Ithual Alleantin, walked into the room. “What have you done, Ferradul?” Jazara asked without preamble. “How could you?”

Ferradul ignored the inquiry. “What are you doing here?” he asked.

“Trying to fix what you broke,” Ithual replied. “Are you aware that the draechen sent an envoy to London? How do you intend to keep this from them?”

Ferradul shrugged. “It really shouldn’t be that hard. There’s no way the draechen can find out about the box now that Elina is gone.”

Jazara looked a little green, and Ferradul surmised that she’d figured out he’d been the one to kill Elina. By the time this was over, it was likely that Ferradul would have to give up much, much more.

Meanwhile, Ithual scowled at Ferradul. “Well, you know what? I’m not sure if you realize this, but the situation has long ago stopped being about our conflict with the draechen. You will find the box, Ferradul. If not, we will be forced to approach the draechen and warn them. They might be our only chance.”

Jazara cleared her throat, having apparently recovered from her nausea. “And I’d like to request for your son to be present. It seems the visiting draechen prince has shown interest in him.”

“Truly?” Alwyn perked up. “But we haven’t even met…I’ve never had a suitor before. Oh, Father, is he very handsome?”

“Quite so.” Ferradul gritted his teeth and glared at Jazara. Yes, he’d known about Rachen Tersain’s attraction to Alwyn’s clone. He’d seen it back when he’d been in Draechenburg, even if at first, both of them had tried to resist it. Ferradul realized all too well it could only have one source. Once Rachen met the real Alwyn, he would undoubtedly figure out that the chemistry between him and the clone was due to the fact that Ferradul’s son was his mate. And the last thing Ferradul wanted was to hand his son over to that monster.

Nevertheless, it seemed he didn’t have much choice. If he didn’t find the box, all would be for naught. Then again, there was one last place they could try that Ferradul had avoided so far, one more attempt to make before he surrendered the battle.

“We’ll contact the middle castes,” he suggested. “The avian shifters are the one who created the box in the first places.”

“I doubt they’ll be able to help,” Jazara answered, “but go ahead. And good luck, Ferradul. You’re going to need it.”

Chapter Seven

A few days later

There was fire everywhere, all-consuming fire, destroying everything in its path. Alwyn tried to run, but wherever he stepped, the blaze seemed to get stronger. He heard screaming and saw the shadows of people succumbing to the ruthless inferno. He couldn’t reach them. He couldn’t save them.

He ran through the fire, seeking a way to escape, to help everyone. Finally, he caught sight of a man who seemed to have avoided being killed. Alwyn rushed to the man’s side, breathless, desperate to rescue the survivor. When he reached the other man, Alwyn opened his mouth, aiming to tell the man to take his hand, to let Alwyn guide him.

The stranger glanced up at him, and his eyes widened. He tried to pull away from Alwyn but didn’t get the chance. Right before Alwyn’s eyes, the blaze engulfed him. As the fire consumed him, the stranger turned into Sari. Then it morphed into Karein, Caelyn, Graham, Taryn, Hareem, even Eanera. Countless faces, countless people Alwyn knew and even cared about. And then, the figure finally turned into one person. Rachen.

Alwyn snapped out of his trance and shot into action, attempting to cast away the flames. But as he reached out to his lover, he finally realized something. He was on fire, too, but he wasn’t burning. He was the fire.

Alwyn screamed, and his eyes shot open. He struggled to run and get free, to escape the unmistakable pain and knowledge that was pursuing him. He tried to find Rachen, but Rachen wasn’t there. Rachen was dead…Oh, gods.

He was writhing so badly that he ended up falling onto the floor. Of course, he only realized that was the source of the strange, sharp pain after a few moments, during which he continued to hyperventilate. At last, his vision began to clear, and he realized he’d been having a nightmare.

Alwyn took a couple of deep breaths, struggling to calm down. He wiped his brow of sweat and got up on shaky legs. Just in time, too, because, suddenly, the door opened, and Karein walked into the room.

Ever since Rachen had left, Alwyn had been locked inside his quarters. It wasn’t exactly imprisonment. In fact, the Tersain had been more than courteous about it, surpassing any expectations he might have had, especially taking into account Eanera’s situation. Karein and Kael were the only ones who came to visit him, and Alwyn guessed the reason might be because they were black dragons and were thought to be able to absorb all types of energy. From time to time, Karein even took him on a walk, preserving the illusion that he was a guest.

Obviously, someone had heard him screaming, because this time, guards followed Karein. The dragon looked concerned and maybe a little angry. “Are you all right?” he inquired.

Alwyn nodded. “Fine, thank you. I just had a bad dream.”

With a wave, Karein dismissed the guards. Instead of following them, though, he closed the door and faced Alwyn again. “You don’t look well at all. Do you want me to get a healer?”

Alwyn appreciated the thought, but he very much doubted that a draechen doctor would be able to help him. “Thank you, but no. I’ll be fine. I just need a glass of water.”

What he needed was for Rachen to hold him. With Rachen absent, Karein was looking like an awfully good substitute, but Alwyn knew better than to go through with that impulse. Karein was nice to him because of Rachen, but he danced a thin line between his twin and his mate. Alwyn really didn’t wish that kind of situation on his worst enemy.

And yet, Karein seemed to guess his thoughts. He walked to Alwyn’s side and took his hand. “I don’t think you’re fine,” he said, squeezing his palm. “Give me a second. I’ll get someone.”

“No.” Alwyn held onto Karein’s hand tightly. “You can’t. Gods only know what will happen if someone tries to heal me.”

“That doesn’t mean we can just leave you with no support or medical assistance.”

Alwyn shook his head and continued to squeeze Karein’s hand. Suddenly, Karein released a hiss. Alwyn looked down and nearly fainted when he saw his hand was glowing slightly. Sharp talons pierced Karein’s flesh, leaving behind bloody half-moons.

As quickly as possible, Alwyn released Karein’s palm. “I’m so sorry,” he said.

“Let me guess,” Karein said, pressing his other hand to the wound. “You have no idea how you did that.”

Alwyn knew it sounded crazy, but he truly didn’t have any answers, beyond those dreams that made no sense. What could he tell Karein? That he’d dreamt of fire? How would that help? Likely, it was just him missing Rachen and fearing for the dragon. Alwyn simply couldn’t come up with any other explanation.

“I just don’t know what’s happening to me,” he said. “No…I think I do. The illusion we discovered is fading. I’m turning back into whatever I was before.”

“But you don’t remember what that is,” Karein answered. When Alwyn confirmed that, Karein released a heavy sigh. “Well, you’d better start remembering soon. I really dread what will happen when the illusion fades completely.”

As he spoke, he released his hold on the wound. It was still bleeding.

* * * *

London

“So you’re saying that the Imperial Consuls want to change the Directive and make an all-encompassing law to govern the magical creatures as well?” Britanni Sutharlainn arched a brow. “Why would we want that?”

“For unity and an increase in cooperation at a worldwide level,” Rachen answered. He took a sip of tea, irritated that he even had to continue this conversation. Britanni was only inquiring into it to avoid the proverbial elephant in the room, Caelyn’s survival. “But I’ll be discussing that in more detail when the Great Krites arrive.”

“We’ve received word that they will be coming today,” Britanni promised. “In fact, they should be arriving any moment now.”

Rachen certainly hoped so. He’d been forced to wait for days, and, while he was in contact with Draechenburg, he had a feeling they were hiding something from him. He wanted to go back already, because his mate needed him.

Fortunately, for once, Britanni turned out to be correct in her assessment. A few minutes into their conversation, the door of the sitting room they were in opened. Pádraig Sutharlainn came in, followed by the Elusian High Judges…and someone else. Alwyn.

When Rachen caught sight of Alwyn’s familiar figure, he went a little dizzy and thought he might be seeing things. He blinked a couple of times, but when his vision focused again, Alwyn was still there.

“What is the meaning of this?” Rachen inquired.

Ferradul Cyraltin took one single step forward. He looked older than the last time Rachen had seen him, which was somewhat remarkable given his sprite nature. “You haven’t come here to pursue peace with us, Your Highness. You came because of Alwyn.”

The sprite in question approached Rachen, glancing at him in obvious uncertainty. He smiled tentatively and extended his hand. “My name is Alwyn Cyraltin,” he said. “It’s an honor to meet you, Your Highness. Father told me you wanted to see me.”

Rachen looked into Alwyn’s eyes, almost dreading what he’d find there. In his heart, he had feared this moment, not knowing what he would do if it turned out to be true that there was another Alwyn out there.

He took Alwyn’s hand, noticing that it was just as soft as he remembered. And yet…there was something missing. The fire that had once made Alwyn initiate their first kiss, that had made him explode in jealous rants or moments of lustful passion, that fire wasn’t there. Physically, the two men were practically identical, but not even Rachen’s body was fooled. He missed his Alwyn so much it hurt, but meeting this one only made him ache instead of soothing him. It was like being taunted, provided with a sepia photograph when he needed the real thing.

Perhaps it was strange to think of it this way, since as things stood, it seemed his Alwyn was the one not real. And yet, for him, for his dragon, this man standing in front of him meant nothing. He was a stranger with no real connection with the beautiful mate who was waiting for Rachen back in Draechenburg.

He released Alwyn Cyraltin’s hand and shot him a neutral smile. “The honor is all mine. I must admit I didn’t know what to expect upon meeting you, but I’m very pleased to make your acquaintance.”

Alwyn looked a little puzzled. Rachen didn’t know what the young sprite had been told, but even his father seemed taken aback by Rachen’s reaction. “Alwyn, perhaps you should come with me and rest a bit. I need to have a discussion with His Highness.”

“Father, please,” Alwyn said. “I don’t need rest. I need to know what’s going on.”

“Come now,” Ferradul coaxed, his voice like honey. “These are Krite matters. You needn’t worry about them.”

“I suppose if you’re busy, I can’t intrude any longer,” Alwyn answered, his shoulders slumping.

Rachen’s Alwyn would have glared and demanded, would have refused to go. This Alwyn released a heavy sigh and relented. Without another word, he left the room.

Rachen couldn’t exactly blame him. If he wanted to be perfectly honest, the real Alwyn Cyraltin struck him as intelligent but naïve and too unaware of the complicated nature of the paranormal world. Rachen guessed that Ferradul had kept him very sheltered, which would certainly explain why he wasn’t scared of Rachen. He didn’t know enough about Rachen to be afraid. Meeting him made Rachen understand at least halfway why it had been so important for Ferradul to send someone else to Draechenburg in his son’s stead.

That didn’t mean Rachen excused Ferradul’s deeds. The real Alwyn aside, Rachen had his mate to worry about. He needed to get to the bottom of this because he had the feeling time was running out.

Once Alwyn was gone, Ferradul’s expression sobered. “Now, we’ve come here because it’s time to drop pretenses. You know about the illusion currently living in your palace under the guise of my son.”

“And you want it gone and replaced by the real deal,” one of the female Krites, Jazara Banniear, said.

Rachen chose not to address her statement, because it was falser than any illusion sprite could conjure. “We do know about the illusion,” he answered instead, “but we aren’t sure as to who exactly we received as our guest.”

“We aren’t talking about a who,” Ferradul answered, “but a what.”

“I’m afraid I don’t understand,” Rachen replied. “I know Alwyn, my Alwyn. He’s a good person. All this talk about him being some sort of creature…it’s insane.”

“So you’ve heard it from someone else before?” Jazara inquired, looking interested.

“How is that in any way relevant?” When Jazara just gave him an expectant glance, he decided to pick his battles and explained, “If you must know, Caelyn Sutharlainn suggested it. But I don’t believe it. I know Alwyn better than anyone. He’s my mate.”

Perhaps that wasn’t exactly the wisest thing to say, but his words didn’t shock the Krites as much as he had expected. “You’re mistaken,” a third Krite said. “Your mate is the young man you just met. The enchantment is messing with your head.”

Rachen glowered at him. “No, I’m not mistaken. My head is just fine, thank you very much. And the Alwyn Cyraltin I met today, while admittedly very attractive in his own right, isn’t the one I want. My mate is waiting for me in Draechenburg.”

At that, the Krites just gaped at him. “You can’t be serious. You can’t…Oh, Jenarra. You did it, didn’t you? It’s your fault the illusion is fading.”

Rachen was more confused than ever. “What are you talking about?”

“If you’re right…if you really are the mate of this…thing, which is something I still can’t imagine…” Ferradul shuddered as he spoke, as if just the memory of Rachen’s Alwyn was making him sick. “Well, the power of a mate bond could have sabotaged the enchantment I created, destroying the delicate balance between the façade that looked like my son and the creature beneath it.”

Rachen remembered the way his mate had behaved before he’d left Draechenburg. At times, he’d seemed so tortured, in so much pain. If Ferradul and the others were correct in what they were saying, it meant that Rachen had hurt his lover without meaning to do so.

“I’ll just stay away from him then,” Rachen said. Just the thought was painful, but he’d do it if he had to. He would do whatever was needed, as long as it meant Alwyn would be safe.

Ferradul shook his head. “It’s too late for that now. By this point, the creature is taking over. The Alwyn you know is likely almost gone.”

“What exactly are you saying?” Rachen stared at him, dread coursing through him. “That Alwyn is dying?”

“Your Alwyn,” Ferradul amended. “If not for you, the illusion would have easily withstood the passage of time. The power that fuels it is effectively never-ending.”

Anger swelled through Rachen, his dragon roaring in dismay and anguish. “And what power is that?”

Ferradul looked down, as if ashamed. “One I never should have messed with.”

Before he could provide any further explanation, the door opened again and Iasan Sutharlainn walked inside, leading two men and a woman inside. Britanni released a gasp when she saw her son, but Iasan only acknowledged her with a nod.

Rachen still didn’t understand the dynamics in the Sutharlainn family at all, but he’d lost interest in it when he’d heard about what could happen to Alwyn.

Fortunately, the new arrivals provided him with an answer to all of his questions. “I believe we can help you with that,” one of the men said. “My name is Ulysses Koepke, and this is my brother Hector and my sister Portia.”

“And who exactly are you people?” Rachen really didn’t have patience for more people pretending to know what was going on and only blaming Alwyn, his Alwyn, for everything.

“We’re part of the family who created the being you now call your mate,” Ulysses said. “A long, long time ago…”

* * * *

“Are you sure about this?” the avian asked, glancing nervously at his father. “I’m not comfortable with the idea of tampering with such forces.”

The older eagle-shifter gave him a scathing look. “We avians have a birthright. We need to soar higher and be more powerful that the rest. The draechen have robbed us of the chance to fulfill our potential. And then, there are the humans and all those other shifters who claim to have a place ahead of us. We have the resources to defeat them. Why shouldn’t we?”

The younger avian wasn’t convinced. “But, Father…it’s risky. And the sacrifice it entails…”

“It’s going to be worth it,” came the reply. “The lives we save would be more numerous than the ones that will be lost.”

There was nothing the young avian could say that would convince his sire this was a bad idea. Together, they entered the chamber and watched as the preparations for the rituals were made.

A circle was drawn in the center of the room, the symbol for eternity. Within it, several avians placed a gold stand. The elder avian retrieved an intricately carved box from his robes and placed it on the pedestal.

Finally, he and his son stepped out of the circle and left the ceremonial chamber, watching the proceedings from a safe distance. They’d studied the energies of the planet for decades before finally going through with this ritual. It could still fail and they were all aware of that, but the avian leader was willing to take the chance.

The box itself was carved out of bloodstone, hematite, ruby, and a special gold alloy. It bore intricate runes which, in theory, would bring the weapon they were attempting to summon under their control. It hadn’t been exactly easy to come up with those runes, but fortunately, they’d had help.

The sprite who’d assisted them appeared behind them. “It will work,” she said, sounding far more convinced than the young avian felt.

“I certainly hope so,” he replied. “We’re risking a lot with this.”

“It’s a calculated risk,” she argued. “You’ll all become far more powerful after the ritual. You’ll see.”

The avian didn’t answer, knowing he’d be ignored anyway. He just had a very bad feeling about this, like they shouldn’t be stirring powers they might not be able to control after that. But it was too late to turn back, much too late.

More sprites entered the room and took position behind the avians already there. Torches lit up all over the room. The young avian clenched his hands into fists, his talons digging into his flesh as he forced himself to remain still.

And then, the chanting started. At first, nothing happened, but then he felt it, felt the energy gathering, as if a storm was looming over them, ready to erupt over the chamber. The young man’s hair stood on end, his beast screeching to get out of there. Inside the ceremonial room, the ritual’s participants began to look afraid and apprehensive. They hadn’t been told about what would most likely happen to them, and that was so immoral that the young avian’s stomach roiled. They instinctively felt it now, like he did, but there was no going back.

The torches flared brighter, and the circle on the floor lit up. To their credit, the sprites didn’t falter in their chanting. Their magic was just as needed for the ceremony as the contribution of the avian shifters within. At last, the shifters in question, people he knew and had even grown up with, gasped and fell to their knees. A bright figure began to form in front of them.

The whole point of the ritual was using the connection the shifters had with the energies of the earth to create something new, something more powerful. It had never been clear what would happen to those shifters after that, if they would live, if they would lose their beast and become mortal. For a few moments, he dared to hope that there would be no other consequences to them messing with their planet.

Unsurprisingly, he was mistaken. Fire exploded in the chamber, consuming everything in its path, emanating from the now materializing figure. Men and women screamed as they fell, succumbing to the ruthless blaze. The young avian stood rooted on the spot, facing the creature they had summoned. A beautiful bird made out of pure flame screeched at him, eyes like rubies fixing him with a mindless glare.

The older avian and their sprite companion immediately tried to run. However, the young man knew that if they didn’t tame this creature, the entire world would be lost to its flames. He could see it. There was no reason in it, just the wildness of pure energy, the unpredictable and uncontrollable nature of the earth’s fires.

He reined in his panic and recited the chant that his father and the sprite had created for the purpose of the ritual. He didn’t even know how he still remembered the words, or what greater power supported him and didn’t make him shy away from the power of the creature. Either way, it worked. The fires began to dissipate, and the creature—the phoenix—settled down obediently next to the box.

Behind him, the sprite piped, “See? I told you it would work.”

The young eagle didn’t answer. In his heart, he knew that the fire bird in front of him was still as wild as ever and would not be tamed so easily. He dreaded the moment when it would break free of the enchantment. Because he knew that, when it happened, the phoenix would again turn against them, and there would be no stopping it.

* * * *

Rachen listened to the tale, trying to reconcile his knowledge of the past with what the avian was telling him. “Why don’t we know of this?” he asked.

“It was a long time ago, before the Shifter Directive war, before the existence of Ornoz as a nation. Even then, dragons were very powerful, and my people saw the potential in them. At the same time, we wanted supremacy, much like the dragons do now. To a certain extent, it worked. The phoenix was such a dangerous creature that most of the draechen who tried to go against it were destroyed. Sadly, my ancestors miscalculated, and they found that with every attack on enemy forces, the more volatile the phoenix became. In the end, it killed its creators, and only with great difficulty was it trapped within the Phoenix Chest. We took care of any records that might have existed of it, and in time, it became nothing more than a legend.”

Even as the avian shifter finished his story, Rachen was already shaking his head. “So now, you’re telling me that Alwyn is a phoenix,” he said. “Do you truly expect me to believe that outlandish tale?”

“It’s true, whether you choose to believe it or not,” Ulysses’s brother, Hector, said.

“The box was in our possession for many years, and it passed to the sprites after the Shifter Directive was created,” Portia continued to explain. “Our people were very tempted at that time to summon the phoenix again, but they were too afraid of it.”

“And yet, it seems that Ferradul Cyraltin wasn’t afraid.” Rachen narrowed his eyes. “I’m sorry, but that doesn’t make any sense.”

“I had no idea what I was getting into,” Ferradul answered. “I didn’t know what the box held. I certainly do now, and you have to be wary of it.”

* * * *

A few months earlier

Ferradul carefully arranged the runes around the platform where the box sat. Under normal circumstances, he didn’t need such additions to create an illusion, but this particular enchantment was far more complex than the ones he used on a day-to-day basis.

On a second platform, he placed a strand of his beloved son’s locks. “Will that work?” Iasan Sutharlainn inquired by his side. “Will just one hair suffice?”

Ferradul nodded. “Technically speaking, I can create a spell from just my knowledge of my son, but I want to be sure it’ll hold.”

He could understand the younger sprite’s confusion, just as he could appreciate his dedication. Like Elina, Iasan had supported him throughout his quest to come up with the perfect spell. Ferradul was glad that he’d managed to extract the sprite from the clutches of the draechen.

Finally, the preparations for the ritual were complete. “Step back,” he told Iasan. “I need as much space as possible for this spell.”

Iasan wordlessly complied and took a position on the other side of the room. At last, Ferradul opened to box, focusing on connecting the power of the artifact with the strand of hair and his own image of Alwyn.

And then, something unexpected happened. A strange presence rushed out of the box. Its power was so great that Ferradul was thrust back, hitting the wall with a crack.

Fortunately, the blow wasn’t strong enough to make him lose consciousness. When he got up, though, he thought that he might have hit his head and had started seeing things. A huge bird had appeared in the center of the room. It looked like a humongous eagle, only its feathers were ablaze and its eyes looked like dark, burning coals. Flame licked over the floor. Iasan stared at the bird, completely transfixed. He actually took a step forward, as if hypnotized by its presence. In the process, he drew the attention of apparition. It screeched, its fiery eyes fixed on Iasan.

Ferradul knew in that moment that he’d made a huge mistake. He also realized that his only hope to prevent the creature from running amok was to finish the ritual that had been interrupted.

The box had contained the fire bird. Therefore, the strange creature was pure energy. In that respect, the information Ferradul had on it was correct. He hadn’t expected it to be sentient, but he needed to work with what he had.

Focusing the full extent of his powers on the huge bird, Ferradul summoned an image of his son. The bird released another screech, resisting Ferradul. But it had not expected the attack, and it still seemed weakened by the presence of the box.

At last, Ferradul won the battle. The bird’s fiery body shattered. In its place, a dazed-looking Alwyn appeared. “Father?” the fake Alwyn asked. “What’s going on?”

Ferradul forced a smile. He was exhausted, and his legs shook as he got up. “Nothing, son,” he said. “Come. You need to rest. Tomorrow we have to make the trip to Draechenburg.”

The creature turned sprite just nodded obediently. Ferradul thanked Jenarra for the strength She had given him and prayed that the illusion would hold.

* * * *

“So let me get this straight,” Rachen said. “You used the energy of the phoenix to create an illusion that would mimic your son perfectly.”

Ferradul sighed tiredly. “It should have held, since the enchantment I placed on it was very elaborate. And to be true, at the time, I didn’t know exactly what it was. There are a million legends of fire birds in history, and most of them are just that, legends.”

“Well, we know now,” Jazara said, “and we have to stop the creature from destroying us all.”

The way they spoke told Rachen that they had no plans to pull their punches with regard to his mate. They truly saw his Alwyn as nothing else but a mindless creature, a weapon to be used and put away once it became too dangerous.

Rachen took a deep breath and focused on calming down. “You said there was a chant that helped you control it,” he told the avians. “Do you still know it?”

Ulysses shook his head. “We’ve been actively searching all the records ever since we received news of this disaster, but after the Shifter Directive, our people became increasingly scattered.”

Looking at them, Rachen realized one very simple thing. They were telling the truth, or at least the truth as they knew it. If Rachen believed that, he also had to acknowledge the fact that his Alwyn could indeed be a phoenix.

However, unlike them, Rachen realized all too well that Alwyn was no longer what these people described, if he had ever been so. Ferradul didn’t realize it, but his spell had done more than create an illusion. It had given the phoenix a consciousness and awoken its soul, the soul Rachen was in love with.

Oblivious to Rachen’s thoughts, Ulysses continued, “And now, I understand that the Chest is lost. I have no idea where we could even start.”

Rachen couldn’t help it. He smiled. “Good. Thank you for everything you’ve told me. I have all the information I need now, and I can return to Draechenburg, to my Alwyn.”

“You can’t possibly believe that the creature is your mate, not after everything we’ve said,” Portia exclaimed.

Rachen laughed. “Do you truly think yourself so convincing that you’d determine to change my mind on something so important? You must be insane.”

“Prince Rachen, reconsider,” Ferradul said. “You have no idea what you’re doing.”

“Oh, I know exactly what I’m doing. Now, get out of my way.”

They let him pass, obviously realizing that there was nothing they could do to stop him. Rachen left the room, already making plans regarding how he could get back home as quickly as possible. He headed toward his rooms, intent on gathering his belongings, but as he walked, he bypassed the Sutharlainn siblings and their father. Iasan, Cormac, and Deirdre were talking in low voices with Pádraig. They went silent when they saw Rachen approach and politely bowed.

Rachen hadn’t gotten the chance to hear what they were saying, which he oddly regretted. For that reason, he stopped walking and said, “I’m leaving for Draechenburg. Would you like me to give Caelyn any message?”

“Actually, Highness, we really want to see him,” Iasan answered. “Would it be possible for us to join you in your trip?”

Rachen opened his mouth to say yes, but something stopped him. “I’m afraid that Draechenburg is still in lockdown right now,” he replied. “I’d have to discuss it with my brothers, and right now, I don’t have the time to wait for their response.”

“Oh.” Cormac’s face fell. “We understand, of course.”

Rachen felt a little bad about his refusal, so he added, “As soon as I get to Draechenburg, I’ll notify the Imperial Consuls and we will send a summons from you.”

“We would appreciate that,”Iasan said. “We truly want to see him as soon as possible.”

Caelyn’s only sister, Deidre, retrieved a letter from her pocket. “We’d be very thankful if you could deliver this to him.”

Rachen just took the envelope without a word. He mentally filed the Sutharlainn as a matter to be studied at the later date. It seemed apparent that in some respects, they had expected him to say no. They puzzled him so much, but he truly lacked the time and interest to focus on them. “I will,” he promised. “Farewell. Thank you for your hospitality.”

Pádraig looked like he wanted to say something else, but Rachen had lost patience with the sprites and their secrets. With one last nod, he continued on his way. His mate was waiting, and Rachen had to reach him before it was too late.

Chapter Eight

“I don’t understand this,” Raleigh Connors exclaimed. “How could his wound not heal?”

Kael gave the benandanti a disgruntled look. “If we’d known, we wouldn’t have asked you.”

Talrasar patted his arm in an obvious attempt to soothe him. For once, it didn’t really work. If anything, it made Kael even more anxious. He was beginning to get that feeling, so familiar to him, the one he remembered from the battle of Eternelle.

It made no sense that he would remember that now. Alwyn Cyraltin hadn’t actually attacked them, so by rights, as long as Talrasar stayed away from him, he should be safe. However, the fact that Alwyn had managed to hurt Karein without even trying was more than worrisome. So far, he seemed capable of neutralizing both draechen abilities and fae magic. What else could he do? Who was he really?

In a desperate attempt to find out more about Alwyn, he and Talrasar had gone to their resident researchers, the benandanti. “Perhaps if we took a blood sample, we could give you a real response,” Elizabeth Connors suggested.

That was actually a good idea. Kael didn’t know why they hadn’t thought of it earlier. “Maybe we did realize it,” Talrasar said through their bond. “We just didn’t want to acknowledge it.”

Kael released a mental sigh. “I don’t know how we’re going to face Rachen when he comes back and tell him what his mate is capable of.”

“Technically speaking, he didn’t actually do much since Rachen left,” Talrasar tried to argue.

“Love, the scratches didn’t vanish when Sari healed them. The wounds barely stopped bleeding. I can’t even imagine what kind of damage he could do if he really tried.”

That was the real problem. If he was telling the truth, Alwyn didn’t even know how he was doing these things. However, from what Kael could tell, his powers were only growing with every second that passed. It was only a matter of time before they became impossible to control.

Their mental conversation was interrupted by Raleigh. “You mentioned he had talons or claws,” he said. “Then he must be a shifter of sorts. Have you tried contacting the other castes?”

“Hareem and Karein are making arrangements for that as we speak,” Kael answered. “It’s not exactly easy. We were already planning to initiate communication with them, but we’re on a deadline now, and they’re not as open to negotiation as we’d like.”

Not that Kael could blame them, after being under draechen domination for centuries. Nevertheless, under the circumstances, it was very problematic. They needed information, and they needed it yesterday.

“I see,” James Connors said. “Well, bring the young man in and let us get a look at him. Perhaps we can give you at least some clue as to handle this.”

“Thank you,” Kael replied. “Perhaps it would be better if you joined me in visiting him. I’m not looking forward to dragging him all over the palace.”

“Of course,” James replied. “Just let me gather some things and we’ll be all set.”

As the benandanti put together a med kit for the purpose of taking a blood sample, Kael directed his attention toward Talrasar. “I’m going to take you back to our room, okay? I don’t want you getting anywhere near Alwyn.”

Talrasar grimaced but didn’t protest. The situation was very unfortunate, and both of them hated it, especially since they’d gotten to like Alwyn. However, they couldn’t risk any harm coming to their child.

The benandanti moved quickly, and soon, he’d finished his preparations. At the last moment, Raleigh decided to come along, although his father didn’t look very happy about it. “It’s not safe,” he pointed out.

Raleigh just shrugged and ignored him. Kael had no patience to wait for any conversation between them. He just gestured the two benandanti to follow.

Together, the group left the lab where the Connors regularly went through with their research. At first, they dropped by the imperial wing to leave Talrasar in their quarters. Talrasar and Kael shared a brief kiss, and then the fae retreated into their room. He hated leaving Kael alone to handle this. Kael could feel it. Both of them were used to fighting side by side. However, they didn’t any have other options.

Now accompanied only by the Connors, Kael guided them to Alwyn’s room. It was guarded by soldiers who had received specific instructions regarding what they could and could not do. To be more specific, they simply were not allowed to see Alwyn at all. If they heard anything, they were to notify either Karein or Kael, and if the two of them weren’t available, Lieutenant Zager. Of course, since Alwyn had injured Karein, Sage was around three quarters of the time.

He was here today, speaking with the guards at the entrance. He obviously sensed Kael approaching, because he turned away from his underlings.

“Your Grace, a word with you?”

“Of course, Lieutenant Zager. What can I do for you?”

Sage pulled him aside into a nearby room. Once they were in private, the ice dragon explained, “Camden has sent a message to his family. It seems the naga have some information on a creature that was powerful enough to injure a dragon. As I understand it, there’s very little information on it, and most of what is known is considered legend.”

“What creature?” Kael asked, both dreading the response and eager to learn it.

“It is called the phoenix. Humans speak of it as a great fire bird, long living and with the ability to be reborn out of its own ashes. It’s unknown if this is true. However, the naga claim that there was indeed a phoenix once, and that it destroyed a great deal of shifters before it finally disappeared.”

Kael groaned. “I don’t know if I’m happy we finally learned something or dreading what it means.”

“I’m still hoping it’s all a big confusion,” the other draechen confessed. “I simply can’t imagine a mystical ancient being suddenly emerging in Draechenburg, brought in by the sprites.”

“Stranger things have happened,” Kael said. It was true. He, Talrasar, and Rachen had come back to life, for fuck’s sake, as had the Ancient Horror. It wasn’t a stretch to think that they’d end up forced to face this mysterious creature in the guise of Alwyn Cyraltin.

“How are we supposed to know for certain?” Sage inquired.

“The benandanti and I will attempt a blood test. If it works, it might tell us something about the nature of Alwyn’s body.”

Sage nodded, although he didn’t look very convinced. Obviously, he had more faith in naga legends than in benandanti technology. Perhaps his mate had convinced him of the reliability of the story. For his part, Kael wasn’t inclined to make any accusations based on this tale. Granted, it was more information than they’d had until this point, but not enough.

They left the room together and went to meet the benandanti again. The two men were waiting patiently in front of Alwyn’s room. They didn’t look like they had heard the conversation between Kael and Sage, but Kael had never fully understood the exact extent to which the benandanti had shifter abilities and magical powers.

Fortunately, the walls of the rooms were thick enough so as to be able to keep their discreet conversation a secret. Kael knocked at the door of Alwyn’s room, hoping that this test would convince them that the legend Sage had told him was just that, a legend. “Come in,” Alwyn’s voice beckoned them from inside.

Kael and the benandanti didn’t delay in taking Alwyn’s offer. Together, they entered the room. They didn’t immediately see Alwyn, but Kael’s senses quickly detected him. He was leaning against the window leading out into the blocked-off balcony. It seemed obvious that he wanted to be outside, and the imprisonment was getting to him.

In that moment, Alwyn really reminded Kael of a bird trapped in a cage. It was entirely possible that the comparison had come to mind merely because of the story Sage had told him, but it still made Kael uncomfortable.

“Greetings, Lord Cyraltin,” he said politely. “With your permission, we’ve been thinking of attempting a blood test in the hope of coming up with an answer to all of our questions.”

Alwyn looked toward him, his expression completely neutral. “Of course,” he replied. “I’m at your disposal.”

He walked to the benandanti’s side, his gaze going from Kael to his two companions. He watched the Connors with sharp eyes, reminding Kael of a predator eyeing prey.

Kael shook himself, cursing Sage for telling him about the legend of the phoenix before this meeting. Perhaps if he hadn’t, Kael wouldn’t be judging Alwyn on things that could be easily interpreted as mere apprehension.

For their part, the benandanti didn’t look taken aback by Alwyn’s less than thrilled expression. James directed Alwyn to sit down on the couch while his son opened the med kit. Alwyn pulled up his sleeve, exposing his flesh. Quickly and efficiently, Raleigh sanitized a spot on the inside of Alwyn’s elbow and readied his syringe.

Naturally, it wasn’t any type of syringe the humans used. The benandanti had special needles which they used for drawing blood from shifters and magical creatures. The needle went in easily into Alwyn’s skin. Kael released a breath he hadn’t known he’d been holding. Surely, this was a positive thing. A creature like Sage had described would likely have a very different reaction to being blood tested.

As it turned out, Kael was right about that. Suddenly, Raleigh hissed and pulled his hand back, dropping the syringe. Kael watched in horror as the item fell to the floor and erupted into flames.

Alwyn clutched his arm, even if Kael was fairly sure he didn’t have to. “What in the world is happening to me?” he asked.

This time, Kael actually had an answer, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to provide it. Fortunately, he was saved from doing so when Sage entered the room. Judging by the lieutenant’s expression, the ice dragon had heard or at least figured out what had happened in the room. However, when he spoke, he didn’t make any comment on it. Instead, he said, “We’ve just received news that Prince Rachen will be arriving soon.”

Alwyn perked up, obviously eager to see Rachen, but in mere seconds, he deflated. In fact, Kael could have sworn he heard the man release a small sob. “You have to keep him away from me,” he said, clutching Kael’s arm.

When had he moved from the couch? Kael hadn’t even seen him approach. That, in itself, was a little mind-bending. “I’m not sure I can do that,” he said, trying to keep his dismay from showing.

Alwyn let out another inarticulate noise and released Kael’s arm. He turned on his heel and ran into the bedroom. Kael studied his arm and saw a bruise was forming where Alwyn had gripped him.

Talrasar reached out to him through their bond. “Are you going to tell Rachen about what Sage learned?” he inquired.

“We don’t have a choice, love,” Kael answered. “He needs to know. But maybe everything will be all right. Maybe this Alwyn was correct in saying that Rachen was mistaken when he thought the two of them were mates.”

And yet, even as he spoke, Alwyn’s words returned to his mind. You have to keep him away from me. That kind of selflessness and love couldn’t come from a mindless, soulless creature. Exactly what were they dealing with here and how were they going to stop it without making things worse?

* * * *

Alwyn felt like he was losing his mind. He dreamt of fire and destruction. He accidentally stole the powers of one of the most important magical creatures in the world, then injured his host and Ornozian Imperial Consul, Karein Tersain. He knew now that Caelyn had been right in saying he was dangerous, and he was terrified of what he would do next.

Still, when Sage brought news of Rachen’s imminent return, his first reaction was bliss and relief. At the very core of his being, Alwyn had missed Rachen so much it hurt. He realized that he should be clinging to his original resolve to keep Rachen from him, and his rational mind did remember that. And yet, what he truly wanted to do was to burst out of the room, run into the cliffside, and take off, to meet Rachen halfway, to see the dragon again.

That really made no sense to Alwyn. He couldn’t fly, so he had no way of doing that. But ever since he’d had that dream, random thoughts popped into his mind, suggesting that he might have once been able to do several things he couldn’t now.

Instead of investigating that, Alwyn retreated into his sleeping quarters. Imperial Consul Kael claimed that he couldn’t keep Rachen away from Alwyn. But what if Rachen had met the true Alwyn Cyraltin and realized the source of his true feelings? Just the idea made Alwyn so angry he could barely even breathe.

Next to him, a vase exploded. The smell of burnt material filled the room, and Alwyn realized that his steps were leaving burns in the carpet. Cursing, he stopped pacing and dropped to his knees. He buried his face in his palms, trying to calm down and failing.

How had he ever thought he would be able to give up Rachen? Rachen was the only thing that had remained consistently real for him, the only truth in his life that no one could question. Whatever he was, whatever powers he had, his feelings for Rachen would never change.

What did the real Alwyn have that was so special anyway? He had been more than an adequate replacement so far. Who said that he couldn’t continue to do so?

Something hot rose within him, and Alwyn whimpered as he clutched his chest. It didn’t work that way. This whole thing had started because Alwyn could no longer be…well, Alwyn. He couldn’t maintain the façade anymore. His real essence was coming out, and it had very little to do with Rachen’s true mate.

He didn’t know how long he sat there on the floor, lost in his thoughts and in his pain. At one point, he heard his visitors leave, which he surmised was a sign that Rachen would be arriving soon. Indeed, the sound of an approaching aircraft reached his ears, and before he could control himself, Alwyn shot to his feet.

He ran out of the bedroom, his steps carrying him toward the balcony. Halfway there, he remembered it had been locked and barred when Alwyn had been imprisoned here. Disappointed, he almost turned back, but then, he threw a glance toward the balcony door. At first, he thought that he’d remembered correctly and the access toward the terrace was still blocked. But then, he blinked, and his vision cleared. The door was open. How odd. Perhaps Kael had unlocked it before he’d left. Alwyn couldn’t imagine why Kael would have done that. Then again, it wasn’t like he could actually escape through the balcony if he even had any intention of going. From the terrace, it was a direct fall onto the ruthless mountains beneath. He very much doubted that even with his strange powers, he would manage to survive it.

Shrugging off the odd occurrence, Alwyn slipped outside. Just in time, too, because he could watch Rachen’s plane approach. First, its image was small, like a sparrow, but then it grew into a dove, an eagle, and then bigger and bigger. It was so easy for Alwyn to imagine himself flying next to it, next to Rachen.

He only realized he was doing exactly that, flying, when he started to move too fast for him to miss it. He gasped when he looked back and realized the balcony was way behind him. The motion broke his concentration, and he started to fall. At the last moment, he managed to grab a rocky outcropping and held on for dear life.

For a few moments, Alwyn actually contemplated letting go. It would be so easy. He would just fall, fly for a little, like he’d wanted, and then it would all be over. With him gone, everyone would be free to live out their happiness. Rachen would eventually forget all about him, since he had the real Alwyn Cyraltin. Of course, it would be painful at first, but time healed all wounds.

Deep inside Alwyn, the trapped beast whom he felt closer and closer with every passing second released a pained screech. He didn’t want to let go. He didn’t want to lose Rachen. It simply wasn’t fair. He hadn’t even had a chance to live yet. All his existence, he’d only been a weapon, a tool for other people to use, but now, he’d found his true purpose. How could he possibly give it up?

Alwyn had no idea where that thought was coming from, but he felt the truth of it, echoing deep inside him. He surmised he must be remembering bits and pieces of his past, or maybe connecting with his true self in some way. In any case, the beast, however dangerous it might be, was right. If nothing else, he had to speak to Rachen one more time, to know what the dragon wanted.

Nodding to himself, Alwyn released his hold on the stone. However, he didn’t fall. Instead, he continued to float, slowly, somewhat clumsily, but at a steady pace. No one saw him, which was perhaps fortunate, since he had no idea how the dragons would react to it. Finally, he reached the cliffside and landed onto the edge, far enough from the crowd that he wasn’t immediately noticed.

He had enough time to draw his breath before someone finally spotted him. Karein emerged from the crowd and walked to his side, a frown on his handsome face. Oh, he looked so much like Rachen that Alwyn could have kissed him.

Alwyn reminded himself that Rachen would be home soon and forced a smile. It obviously wasn’t as convincing as Alwyn would have liked, because Karein’s glare grew fiercer. “How did you get here?” Karein asked when he reached Alwyn’s side.

Alwyn wanted to say he wasn’t really sure, but he had a feeling the dragons were getting tired of that. Besides, this time, it wasn’t exactly true. “I flew,” he replied.

Karein just blinked at him. He rubbed his eyes tiredly, and Alwyn’s attention was captured by the deep red scratches still on his hand. Alwyn winced. He’d done that, and he hadn’t even been trying. They were right to be concerned. In truth, he knew he should have stayed in his room. If not for his connection to Rachen, they’d have probably treated him in an entirely different way.

“I didn’t mean to,” he said sedately. “It just kind of happened. I just wanted to see him so badly.”

Karein groaned. “You know, I should resent you because of what happened with Eanera. Sari is furious with you, so I should be, too. But a part of me can’t be, because you love Rachen so much. Damn it, I’m in so much trouble.”

Alwyn bit his lower lip. He didn’t want to stir up things more than he already had, and he truly didn’t know what to say or do that would help in such a fucked-up situation. He could only hope that once he got a better grip on his powers, he could fix what he’d done to Eanera. But he couldn’t promise that. Nothing was certain at this moment, not when half the time, Alwyn had no idea what he even felt.

He realized all too well that the entire Tersain family was here, and they were avoiding him. It wasn’t that he didn’t understand why they were acting like this. Of course he did. But that didn’t mean he wouldn’t have liked to be a part of them, to belong.

Thankfully, he was saved from the awkwardness when at last, Rachen’s plane landed. Naturally, he couldn’t burst forward to joyfully greet his mate like he wanted to, but that was only a temporary setback.

The door of the plane opened, and at last, Rachen emerged from within. Instantly, his gaze met Alwyn’s. He greeted everyone in passing but didn’t stop to speak to them. In fact, he didn’t stop at all, until he reached Alwyn’s side.

For a few moments, they just looked at each other. Oddly, Alwyn didn’t know what to do. He wanted to jump into Rachen’s arms, but at the same time, to run in the other direction and make sure that his mate wouldn’t have to suffer because of him. Conflicting emotions burned through him, and tears pooled at the corner of his eyes.

In the end, Rachen made the choice for him. He pulled Alwyn into his arms and crushed their mouths together. Alwyn melted into his mate’s arms, kissing Rachen with all the passion and despair that had gathered during the dragon’s absence.

Rachen groaned, his tongue greedily tasting Alwyn, awakening pure need inside of him. Alwyn forgot about everything that wasn’t Rachen, even the fact that his own name didn’t belong to him. When he was in Rachen’s arms, it didn’t seem to matter.

It was beautiful, sweet, hot, and it ended too soon. Still, when Rachen broke the kiss, he held onto the embrace, so Alwyn couldn’t exactly complain. He leaned against his mate, feeling happy and safe for the first time since Rachen had left.

Rachen turned toward Karein and smiled. “Thank you, Karein,” he said. “I knew I could count on you to protect my mate.”

It occurred to him then that there was no sign of the real Alwyn Cyraltin. Surely, during his stay in Britain, Karein had met the sprite. Or hadn’t he? Was that why he remained so obviously drawn to him?

“How did it go?” he asked, unable to keep the tremor from his voice. “How was your visit?”

“It was…informative,” Rachen replied. He kissed Alwyn’s temple, all the while gesturing his brother inside. “But perhaps we should discuss this someplace else.”

“Indeed,” Karein said, his voice glum. “We have some news, too.”

The rest of the Tersain family joined them, as did Lieutenant Zager and his mate Camden. The mood grew awkward, or rather, more awkward. No one spoke, obviously noticing Rachen’s protectiveness toward Alwyn. It was Alwyn’s guess that once they were in private, that would no longer be enough. If he wanted to be perfectly honest, he was a little relieved. He just couldn’t help but feel that the draechen knew something they weren’t telling him.

They entered the palace and walked toward the imperial wing. The silence was so oppressive that Alwyn had the urge to start screaming.

Rachen couldn’t have missed it, because his hold on Alwyn’s waist tightened. He finally stopped when the atmosphere became too much to withstand. “All right. Can anyone tell me what the fuck is going on?”

“In a minute,” Hareem replied. “We don’t want anyone to overhear.”

It was fortunate that they were close to their destination, because otherwise, Alwyn didn’t know what he’d have done. The room that was picked for their little conversation was, coincidentally, Rachen’s.

The moment they stepped inside, Rachen turned and glared at his family. “Okay. We’re here. Now I really want an explanation.”

“We will be brief,” Karein said. “As it turns out, our guest can inflict injuries on draechen, injuries that don’t heal even with assistance from fae.” He showed off his own hand as evidence. “Apparently, he can also fly without even having to shift forms.”

“So, he’s a shifter then,” Rachen said.

Alwyn couldn’t help but note that Rachen didn’t seem awfully surprised upon hearing of his strange abilities. “Rachen? What exactly did you learn when you were in London? Did you meet…”

He trailed off, unable to mention the real Alwyn, still wary of his rival. Surprisingly, Rachen just smiled, as if he knew what Alwyn was thinking. “He looked just like you…but he wasn’t my mate. You are.”

A great weight lifted off Alwyn’s chest, and he smiled brightly. “Of course I am. We knew that already.”

Rachen chuckled, but then, his expression sobered. “At first they weren’t cooperative in the slightest, but earlier today, Ferradul Cyraltin and his son finally showed up. I think they knew about my interest in you and guessed that it absolutely had to be related to the original Alwyn. At any rate, they believe that you are dangerous and requested my assistance in neutralizing the threat. Naturally, I refused.”

There was something Rachen wasn’t saying. Alwyn could tell, and he suspected Rachen’s brothers could, too. Karein was frowning in visible displeasure. “So that’s the only thing they told you?” he asked. “That he’s dangerous? Nothing else?”

“Nothing else,” Rachen confirmed.

“Well, it’s a good thing then that we found out what he is in your stead,” Karein answered.

Rachen went rigid. It was quite obvious that, whatever secrets Alwyn’s identity hid, they weren’t ones Rachen wanted his family to know.

“Oh?” he said inquiringly.

“A phoenix,” Kael said. “A great fire bird that terrorized the paranormal world a long time ago.”

Alwyn felt faint just upon hearing that word. Phoenix. He recognized it. That part of him that had become more and more assertive in past weeks screeched in delight. Another part, though, dreaded what the Tersain were saying. He simply couldn’t accept the fact that he was some sort of mystical creature that had once been the bane of shifters and magical creatures alike.

“It’s only a legend,” Rachen pointed out, obviously noticing Alwyn’s fear. “It doesn’t mean anything.”

“Don’t lie, Rachen,” Hareem replied. “Don’t ever lie. We’re not your enemies here.”

“And what would you have me do?” Rachen inquired. “Just trust that you’ll assess the threat Alwyn represents fairly? Somehow, I very much doubt that’s going to happen.”

“You’re being unfair,” Sari said bitingly. “I think that given the circumstances, we’ve done that and more.”

Alwyn didn’t know what to say or do anymore. He wanted so badly to believe that he had the right to a life at Rachen’s side, but what if he didn’t? What if the only thing ever would be was a weapon?

“I don’t need your approval for what I know is right,” Rachen answered. “I love Alwyn, and that won’t ever change.”

“Oh, Rachen…” Alwyn whispered. “How can you love me when I’m so obviously wrong for you?”

“Don’t say that.” Rachen turned away from his family and focused only on Alwyn. “You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me. Surely you can see that.”

Alwyn wanted to scream that yes, he did see. In the end, Rachen had met the real Alwyn, and he’d still come back. That meant something. Unfortunately, before he could point that out, Karein intervened.

“Brother, please listen. While I’m the most ardent supporter of your happiness, you have to understand the situation is very complicated. Your mate’s powers are out of control. You can’t deny that.”

“Well then, I’ll take him somewhere he can’t bother you. We’ll just leave. Draechenburg will be safe and everyone will be happy.”

“Rachen, you have to reconsider,” Karein begged him. “We’re your family. You can’t go.”

“It’s the only way. If Alwyn will have me, of course.”

It was down to Alwyn’s decision then. He was torn between the need to be with Rachen and the desire to protect him. In the end, it was the genuine bond between them that won out. “I don’t want to hurt you,” he confessed. “I’d rather die.”

“You won’t. We’re mates, remember? Your powers can’t harm me.” He extended his arm, his expression so trusting it filled Alwyn with awe. “Come on,” he added. “Try it.”

“It doesn’t work like that,” Alwyn replied. “It just…happens. I can’t force it.”

“Just close your eyes,” Rachen murmured. Alwyn wasn’t convinced this was a good idea, but he complied. Rachen continued to speak, his tone so low Alwyn almost didn’t hear. “Imagine we’re in bed together. I’m kissing you, making love to you.” Alwyn’s hand went around Rachen’s wrist as the other man whispered in his ear. Yes, he could imagine it now, so beautiful, so perfect, the two of them coming together again, touching like they had just before Rachen’s departure. Rachen’s hands would be so hot on his skin, his lips so delicious as they kissed him.

“And then, someone bursts in and interrupts us,” Rachen said. “We can’t make love anymore. How does that make you feel?”

Well that was a stupid question if Alwyn had ever heard one. Without even meaning to, Alwyn tightened his hold on Rachen. The coppery scent of blood snapped him out of his trance and he opened his eyes, only to see that he had indeed dug his talons into Rachen’s flesh. Horrified, he pulled back as quickly as he could. Yes, he was frustrated, but that hardly justified…

Under Alwyn’s awed gaze, the wounds closed and healed, just like that. Rachen shuddered, and a strange light enveloped him. His body glowed for a few moments, and then the odd rays vanished.

“Are you okay?” Alwyn asked, wanting to reach for Rachen again, but not knowing if he hadn’t fucked up and maybe stolen Rachen’s powers, too.

Rachen himself looked a little surprised. “Never better,” he said, sounding a touch dazed. To illustrate his point, the dragon created a fire spell. It flared brighter and stronger than ever before. Alwyn gaped, but he supposed it made sense. He was a fire bird, and Rachen a fire dragon. They had truly been made for each other.

“See?” Rachen asked with a smile. “I told you I’d be all right. Now, will you come with me?”

“Okay,”Alwyn whispered. “I’ll follow wherever you take me.”

It was crazy, but what else could Alwyn do? What other options did he have? Stay here as a prisoner and a test subject? He couldn’t hurt Rachen. That much seemed clear. Here, he was a time bomb, but with Rachen, he could just live and love.

A voice at the back of his mind reminded him that he wouldn’t be Alwyn for much longer, that this illusion, and possibly this body, was fading. It had been strikingly easy to use his talons and they’d emerged more naturally than the first time. Not to mention that to his knowledge, Alwyn hadn’t been able to do the flying thing when he’d arrived here.

But he’d deal with that when the time came. For the moment, he just wanted to enjoy the moment and the love that bloomed inside him more and more every time he looked at Rachen.

It occurred to him then that the Tersain might not let him leave. He tensed and turned toward the draechen family. “You can’t go,” Sari said, right on cue. “You’re the only chance my mother has of recovering her powers.”

Alwyn’s heart fell. Sari was right. He couldn’t turn tail and run. It sounded like an amazing idea in theory, but Alwyn had to face his responsibilities. Even if he hadn’t taken Eanera’s powers on purpose, he still couldn’t let her fight the condition on her own. “Is she still aging?” he asked.

Sari nodded. “She forbade me to contact Father, because she didn’t want him to see her that way. At first, she claimed that it had to be temporary, and that she would get her powers back. But now…” Sari released a heavy sigh. “I spoke to Father this morning. He should be arriving today.”

“My family is flying in, too,” Camden Isaiat offered, speaking for the first time. “They’re bringing the documents with the information on the legend of the phoenix.”

Alwyn glanced toward Rachen, noticing the way the other man twitched when Camden mentioned the legend. What wasn’t he saying? What was he afraid of? Alwyn couldn’t discuss it with the rest of the group here. He had to get Rachen in private.

Rachen met his gaze and heaved a pained sigh. “Fine,” he said between gritted teeth. “We’ll stay. But if I see someone—anyone—make a wrong move and try something against Alwyn, you’ll all regret it.”

“Fair enough,” Karein replied. He didn’t sound resentful at being threatened by his brother. In fact, he seemed relieved. Perhaps he understood how Rachen felt, because he himself had a mate he was protective of.

In fact, Karein might have let them get away with Rachen’s vagueness, but Talrasar didn’t. “So now that we have that sorted out, care to tell us what you know? I highly doubt that we should be relying on the legend, when you went to the source of this whole thing.”

Rachen said nothing. He just stubbornly remained quiet, obviously realizing that there was no point in lying now but still reluctant to reveal his findings. On his part, Alwyn was tired of being afraid. He just wanted everything to be out in the open.

“Tell them, Rachen. You have to trust them. Otherwise, how can you expect them to trust us?”

Rachen didn’t seem happy about the suggestion. However, he nodded. “They told me pretty much the same thing,” he began, “that Alwyn is actually a phoenix. Originally, he was created by avian shifters from the energies of the planet. They were the ones who used him as a weapon in an attempt to take over the paranormal world. But he turned out to be too difficult to control, and he was locked up.”

“Locked up?” Hareem arched a brow. “How can you lock up a phoenix?”

“There was a box…They called it the Phoenix Chest. Apparently it was made for exactly that purpose. It’s missing now but…”

Alwyn couldn’t hear anything more after that. In his mind’s eye, he saw it, the dreaded box, his prison. It had held him captive for centuries, isolating his energy from the earth, keeping him trapped in a void. He could remember the torment of it so clearly, enduring in an existence that made no sense, unable to understand why he’d even been created.

He fell to his knees, screaming, clawing at the floor, trying to escape, to find a way out. He was suffocating. He couldn’t see. It was too much, too much and he just wanted to die.

Familiar arms wrapped around him, squeezing him close. “Shush, baby. You’re okay. I’m here. You’re safe.”

Suddenly, Alwyn could breathe again. The darkness dissipated, and he found himself in Rachen’s familiar embrace. The smell of smoke tickled his nostrils, and he gaped as he realized half of the room was blackened and scorched. “Oh, gods,” he whispered. “What…Rachen, please tell me I didn’t hurt anyone.”

“You didn’t, baby,” Rachen answered. “I got in the way before the flare could hit them.”

Alwyn glanced over Rachen’s shoulder and saw Karein and Hareem were the only ones still present in the room. Everyone else must have been evacuated during Alwyn’s little fit.

“I think it’s safe to say that you are, indeed, this mysterious phoenix,” Hareem said, “and apparently not too happy about what we’ve learned.”

“Would you be if you’d spent centuries trapped in a tiny box?” Rachen inquired bitingly. Alwyn shuddered but managed to keep himself in check this time. When he was in Rachen’s arms, everything seemed better, safer. He could lock the dreadful memories somewhere at the corner of his mind where he would never touch them again.

“Don’t let them do that to me again, Rachen,” he whispered, hating the weakness in his voice but unable to hide it. “I wouldn’t be able to survive it again.”

“Not to worry, baby,” Rachen soothed him. “As long as I’m around, no one is going to hurt you ever again. And I don’t plan going anywhere anytime soon.”

The fierce protectiveness in Rachen’s voice made Alwyn smile. He relaxed in the dragon’s arms. He was so tired, emotionally and physically drained. Apparently, that burst of magic had come with aftereffects.

Fortunately, Rachen’s brothers noticed and respected that. “We’ll leave the two of you alone for a while,” Hareem said. “You look like you need it.”

“Thank you,” Rachen replied. “We appreciate that.”

The sound of the door opening and closing told Alwyn that the older Tersain brothers had left the room. Finally, Rachen got up and took Alwyn in his arms. It was a little embarrassing to be carried like this, since Alwyn would have liked to be strong for his mate. Even so he placed his head on Rachen’s shoulder, allowing the dragon’s strength to calm down all of his fears.

Rachen carried him into the sleeping quarters and placed him on the bed. Alwyn looked up at Rachen, and their gazes locked and held. “Do you truly want to be my mate?” Alwyn asked softly.

“Oh, baby,” Rachen replied. “I already am.”

“You know what I mean. Not all matings work out. Do you really want to be with me?”

Rachen didn’t immediately reply, but by now, Alwyn had learned to stop misinterpreting the draechen’s silences. Often, Alwyn had been predisposed to thinking the worst of Rachen, even if the man had never given him a real reason to doubt. But now…Now Alwyn didn’t want to be afraid of himself anymore. Rachen loved him. Alwyn could see it in his eyes. The rest didn’t matter.

When Rachen answered, Alwyn’s guess was confirmed. “I’ve never wanted anything more in my life,” the dragon said. “You have to understand, baby, I’m not exactly the easiest guy to be around. Overlords, I wasn’t even alive until this year. So I think that the two of us were really made for each other. I’m really an idiot for waiting so long in the first place. No illusion should have been powerful enough to fool me. But it’s crystal clear to me now, and I think it must be to you, too. To tell you the truth, the only thing I can think about is claiming you.”

Rachen’s words pushed aside the lingering traces of Alwyn’s apprehension. He extended his arms and simply said, “Come to me.”

The dragon didn’t wait for any further invitation. He joined Alwyn on the bed, crawling on top of him. Rachen’s eyes were hotter than any fire as he scanned Alwyn from head to toe. Just that glance felt like a caress on Alwyn’s sensitive skin, and he found that he couldn’t take it any longer.

He pounced on Rachen, crushing their mouths together like he’d wanted to do for what felt like ages. With a growl, Rachen kissed him back. He expertly took control of the kiss, feasting on Alwyn’s mouth, practically devouring him.

The time for talking was over. Alwyn now craved to finally be Rachen’s, to feel the dragon inside him. Their clothes were a hindrance for both of them, one Alwyn immediately got rid of. If he wanted to be perfectly honest, he wasn’t sure how he did it, but one moment both of them were dressed, and the next, the garments were torn away from their body by an unseen force.

Alwyn might have actually been worried, but he was too aroused to focus on anything except touching, kissing, loving Rachen. Rachen was right there with him, releasing frantic, desperate noises as his hands traveled all over Alwyn’s body.

They broke away only because of their need to breathe, at which point Alwyn allowed himself the pleasure to gaze at the work of art that was his mate. He’d seen Rachen naked before, but for some reason, now that he’d truly acknowledged the bond between them, it seemed particularly important for Alwyn to simply look. It was a pleasure that he had been denied, one he had craved just like he did Rachen’s presence. Rachen was everything Alwyn had ever wanted even before he’d known he needed love in his life. From his full, kissable lips, to his muscular legs and everything in between, he was all man, built from divine cloth and just begging to be worshipped by Alwyn.

“You’re so beautiful,” Rachen croaked out.

For a few moments, Alwyn actually thought he’d been the one to say that, except he was completely tongue-tied. He wanted to laugh, because his beauty was not his own. However, he didn’t. He knew that Rachen wasn’t talking just about his looks. He’d met the real Alwyn and hadn’t strayed. Similarly, Alwyn wasn’t drawn to Karein, even if the older dragon was nearly identical to Rachen. They craved each other at a level that went beyond the physical. Alwyn simply didn’t know how he hadn’t figured it out before, why he’d even doubted it.

“I love you,” he confessed.

Rachen reached for him again, and they fell together on the bed, their mouths fused, their bodies tangled. This time, Alwyn wouldn’t have given up on the kiss to save his life. Nothing could be more important than tasting Rachen, sampling his passion. But even as their tongues dueled, Alwyn knew he needed more, so much more. He needed everything.

He rubbed against Rachen, seeking friction, contact, his need soaring to nearly unbearable heights. Rachen obviously noticed his urgency, but frustratingly enough, he broke the kiss because of it. He said nothing, instead kissing down Alwyn’s neck, licking and nibbling his collarbone. Alwyn had the urge to just expose his throat and offer himself to Rachen so that the other man could claim him, but it wasn’t time for that just yet. Oh, no, they’d waited too long for them to rush into it.

Rachen was obviously of the same mind, because he explored every inch of Alwyn. He licked and sucked his nipples while his hands trailed over Alwyn’s sides and hips. When his fist enclosed Alwyn’s dick, the rapture nearly became too much to bear. Alwyn almost came on the spot, and only the fact that Rachen had squeezed the base of his cock kept him from it.

The draechen’s choice was both frustrating and arousing, keeping Alwyn on the edge of climax, so close and yet so far away from finding his peak. Then again, Alwyn very much doubted that he could find true satisfaction until he had Rachen inside him. Nothing else would be good enough.

Of course, Rachen seemed intent on trying to prove him wrong. He licked down Alwyn’s chest and thrust his tongue into Alwyn’s belly button, awakening nerve endings that he hadn’t been aware of. And then, without giving Alwyn any warning, Rachen suddenly delved down and took Alwyn’s dick into his mouth.

It wasn’t the first time Rachen did this for Alwyn. Throughout the draechen’s absence, Alwyn had relived those moments of pleasure more times than he’d have liked. And yet, even those memories paled in comparison to the actual feel of Rachen’s mouth around him.

As volcanic heat surrounded Alwyn’s dick, whatever resistance he might have hoped to have faded into dust. He buried his hands in Rachen’s long hair and started to fuck the dragon’s mouth in earnest. The simple carnal pleasure of it nearly drove Alwyn insane with lust.

It was sweet agony, and the build-up was almost too much for Alwyn to bear. He needed to give Rachen what the dragon was giving him. He needed to share everything he was and would ever be with his mate.

Alwyn tightened his hold on Rachen’s hair. “Here,” he gasped out. “Come here.”

He couldn’t say anything else, but mercifully, he didn’t have to. Groaning, Rachen shifted positions, bringing his dick over Alwyn’s lips. Somehow, he managed to do so without even releasing Alwyn’s dick from his mouth. He never lost the rhythm on Alwyn’s dick, sucking the member for all he was worth, like he was a starving man faced with a feast. It was a performance that Alwyn couldn’t wait to mimic. With greedy hands, he reached for his mate and brought Rachen’s cock to his lips.

Ecstasy exploded through him as he took the dragon’s dick into his mouth. The flavor of Rachen’s pre-cum tasted heavenly in his mouth. He focused on it, on pleasuring Rachen, so that he could distract himself from the ecstasy Rachen drew from him. It wasn’t exactly the best strategy in existence. In fact, it didn’t work at all. Feeling the weight of Rachen’s dick on his tongue, hearing Rachen’s grunts and knowing he was the one to bring Rachen such bliss was the most potent aphrodisiac in existence.

Impossibly soon, Alwyn was on the edge of orgasm. He groaned around Rachen’s dick, trying to tell his mate what he needed, but unable to for obvious reasons. Rachen understood anyway. He took Alwyn’s dick all the way into his throat and swallowed around the head. Then, he inserted one dry finger into Alwyn’s passage.

At that point, the last barriers keeping Alwyn’s climax in check melted down. With a muffled cry, Alwyn came, filling the other man’s wet cavern with jets of spunk. Seconds later, Rachen followed him into rapture. Hot cum flooded Alwyn’s mouth, and just the taste of the dragon’s seed prolonged Alwyn’s rapture.

At the last moment, Rachen pulled back, not allowing Alwyn to gulp down all of his offering. Alwyn felt completely bereft when his mate moved away from him. Even so, the fact that in the process, some of the spunk landed on his face did a lot to soothe him. He felt like Rachen had wanted to mark him in this way, and really, he couldn’t complain about that.

As it turned out, Rachen had an ulterior motive for his choice. He gathered the leftover spunk both from his own face and from Alwyn’s and used it to slick up his fingers and his dick. Alwyn took his cue and bent himself in half, exposing his nether opening to his mate.

Rachen’s hands trembled as he supported Alwyn’s legs on his shoulders and reached for his hole. His now-slick fingers rubbed Alwyn’s opening, making him moan in bliss.

One single digit wormed its way into Alwyn’s body. Even if Alwyn had just come, his libido flared to life again, unsatisfied. The great fire bird he could now feel within him screeched in delight, while Alwyn pushed back against the invasion. It felt so good, and when Rachen brushed his fingers over Alwyn’s prostate, it became even better, impossibly so. A second finger followed the first, and Rachen scissored them inside Alwyn, stretching him. He moved carefully, monitoring Alwyn’s every reaction, at a seductive, almost excruciating pace. His touch flooded Alwyn with sensation. He dissolved into incoherence, distantly aware that he was screaming a litany of needy pleas. Because as good as it felt, it wasn’t enough, not nearly enough.

Thankfully, Rachen didn’t torment him for much longer. He removed his fingers from Alwyn’s ass and positioned his cock at his hole. Alwyn was almost afraid that they would be interrupted, just like they had before, just like Rachen had anticipated. This time, though, no one knocked at the door. There were no more doubts that would make Alwyn ask Rachen to stop. This time, the two of them could come together like they should have a long time ago.

Slowly, ever so slowly, Rachen pushed his dick into Alwyn’s body. Alwyn hissed at the unfamiliar feeling, but it wasn’t because of pain. The burn of the invasion, the heat of Rachen’s cock inside, and the way Rachen branded him so sensually fueled the lustful fire inside him. He had expected it to feel good, since just the feel of Rachen’s fingers had brought him such rapture, and yet, he hadn’t been prepared for this.

He couldn’t take the slow torture any longer. With a growl, he impaled himself on Rachen’s prick, taking the draechen all the way into his body. It was Rachen’s turn to hiss. He clutched Alwyn’s hips in an obvious attempt to keep him from moving. But Alwyn would have none of it. By some miracle, he managed to muster the ability to speak. “Come on, Rachen,” he said. “Fuck me. I won’t break.”

Each syllable was punctuated by a gasp, but that was all right, because the words did the job anyway. Something inside Rachen seemed to snap. Snarling, he pulled out of Alwyn and thrust back inside again. In the process, he managed to hit Alwyn’s prostate. Stars exploded in Alwyn’s vision. He wanted to cry out, to beg for more, but he wasn’t even given the chance to do that. Rachen started a nearly punishing rhythm, making the bed creak and driving Alwyn wild with pleasure.

Alwyn’s talons dug into Rachen’s shoulders, drawing blood, but Rachen didn’t seem to mind. He grunted, thrusting harder inside Alwyn, baring his teeth in a grimace that Alwyn might have interpreted as caused by pain if he hadn’t known better. As it was, he could feel Rachen’s pleasure and smell it all around him. He could read it in Rachen’s every gesture, in the tightness at the corner of the draechen’s mouth, in the sweat beading his brow, and most of all, in his hot, blazing eyes. They might not have the mate bond yet, but those eyes made Rachen an open book for Alwyn. Of course, Alwyn suspected that the same thing applied in his case, and that Rachen could read him just as well. But that was all right. Alwyn didn’t want to hide anything from Rachen, not anymore.

Rachen’s dick filled him so perfectly, and with every plunge of the thick shaft, the ecstasy soared higher and higher. Sensual energy buzzed all over Alwyn’s skin. Alwyn felt in every atom of his body, from each individual strand of hair to his toes. And still, Rachen moved faster, harder, like he couldn’t get deep enough, like he needed more, always more.

Alwyn understood exactly why that was. He himself felt like he was on the edge of a precipice, staring at the abyss and knowing that if he jumped, he’d never be the same again. But he couldn’t hold on to his present. It was already fading away, slipping away from him, and he truly didn’t want it in the first place.

It was kind of like the way he had felt earlier, when he’d accidentally flown off the balcony. He wanted to fly that way now, and he knew that he could do it. Both of them could. He just had to trust the bond he already shared with Rachen.

Clinging to that thought, Alwyn exposed his neck and offered himself to Rachen. The dragon roared and buried his fangs into Alwyn’s neck. Their mate bond flared to brilliant life, a pyre of sensation, emotion, and need, fed by their desires and passions.

For a few moments, Alwyn lived the bliss of knowing just how much Rachen loved him. It was such a powerful emotion that Alwyn was shamed he’d ever doubted it. Their memories came together, some painful, some lovely, all of them contributing to the magic of the moment.

It was awe inspiring to realize that Alwyn finally had the man he’d craved so much was at last, his mate. He sought out the bond that now existed between them and sent one brief message to his lover. “I love you.”

“Oh, baby,” Rachen replied, “I love you, too.”

Alwyn would have liked to say something else, but as his mate released his hold on his throat, he knew that he’d made a gross miscalculation. Alwyn had wanted to let go of his past, but in the process, he was banishing the illusion that had made him look like this, the enchantment that had allowed them to come together in the first place.

Alwyn felt it when the spell collapsed under the weight of the mate bond. Suddenly, the phoenix could no longer be contained. Empowered by the new link with Rachen, it screeched and burst out.

In a flash, Alwyn pushed Rachen off him. Just in time, too, because a few instants later, he exploded into a hot, bright flame. And then, he stopped existing, or rather, he wasn’t Alwyn anymore. He was just…Phoenix.

Chapter Nine

Draechenburg had been built as a citadel and home for shape-shifters. Therefore, one would have thought that its thick stone walls would provide enough of a sound barrier and would keep bedroom activities the way they should be, private.

Sadly, things didn’t always work out that way. Karein had known it before, since he’d been told that other dragons often heard Sari in the throes of passion. It hadn’t really bothered him, since sexuality was such a natural, beautiful thing for a shifter.

Even so, when clear sounds of sex started coming from his brother’s room, he really didn’t know how he felt about it. Under any other circumstances, he’d have been ecstatic for Rachen. If anyone deserved having a mate, it was Karein’s twin. But Karein dreaded what would happen once the illusion collapsed. Already, Rachen was so emotionally invested in Alwyn, and Karein had a very bad feeling about how all of this would turn out. Rachen had already been unstable before Alwyn had appeared, something for which Karein still blamed himself. If Alwyn left…Karein didn’t even want to imagine the consequences.

“You need to calm down,”Sari told him through their bond as they headed toward their quarters. “You can’t change your brother’s choices. Besides, we don’t know what will happen. It’s too soon to say that Alwyn will definitely leave Rachen.”

“Perhaps not willingly,” Karein replied, “but what if something happens to him? What then?”

He remembered all too well how he’d felt when he’d feared for Sari’s life, and he didn’t wish that experience onto anyone, least of all his twin. Sari didn’t answer, although he obviously overheard the thought. The truth was no one knew what would happen. Nothing was certain, which, perhaps taking into account Sari’s vision, wasn’t such a bad thing.

Karein released a heavy sigh. He wished he could just retreat to his quarters with Sari, maybe follow his twin’s example and make love to his mate. They hadn’t spent some real time together in what felt like ages, too burdened by their problems to be able to focus on themselves. It was all wrong, and not at all like the existence Karein had wanted to give his mate.

Even now, Hareem and Kael were waiting for him for yet another meeting which they had decided to organize without the physical presence of their mates. The day had put too much strain on Talrasar and Sari, and Taryn was only just recovering from giving birth and had a child to take care of anyway.

Sari leaned against him and brushed a brief kiss over his cheek. “You do realize that we understand your duties and we don’t blame you for it?”

“That doesn’t mean I don’t wish things could be different.” He had known when he’d accepted his brother’s suggestion that his agreement would imply additional responsibilities, but the thing with Alwyn had made the situation even more complicated.

All too soon, they reached their quarters. Karein pressed a kiss to Sari’s lips and gestured him inside. “Get some rest while you can. I imagine your father will want to speak to you later.”

He regretted even mentioning the entire matter when Sari shuddered in obvious distress. It wasn’t Selbrian’s arrival that had him so upset, but Eanera’s strange sickness. “I feel so helpless, Karein,” he confessed. “I don’t want to hate Rachen’s mate, but…” He released a little sob, pure misery shining in his beautiful eyes.

Instantly, Karein pulled Sari into his embrace. Hot tears stained his shirt as Sari buried his face in his chest. The only thing Karein wanted right now was to comfort his mate, to make Sari’s pain go away. He realized all too well that Sari was trying to be brave and understanding when he ached to go back to Alwyn and force him to fix this. Just seeing Sari like this physically hurt Karein. “Hush, baby,” he whispered. “Eanera is a strong woman, and Jenarra is on your side. I’m sure you’ll find a way.”

Sari just held onto him, his fists clenching in the material of Karein’s clothing, his shoulders shaking as he wept. The outburst didn’t take long. It never did, because more often than not, Sari avoided tears altogether. It was a leftover quirk from his childhood, when he’d always thought that he needed to do his duty above all else and that making demands would be selfish and useless. Even now, he didn’t cry in front of anyone except Karein. It was a testament to the extent of his pain that he’d even done so in the hallway, where everyone could see them.

He finally pulled away from Karein’s embrace and wiped his eyes. “I think I needed that,” he said with a tremulous smile.

That small twist of lips was nothing like the way Sari used to beam, but it was still something. Karein smiled back. “Sometimes, we all need it.”

“Give me a moment,” Sari said. “I’ll never be able to rest now, but I’ll run to visit my mother. It won’t hurt to see how she’s doing. I just need to wash my face so that she can’t tell I’ve been crying.”

Karein would have liked to go, too. He’d have wanted to tell his mate not to put too much strain on himself during these visits. But Eanera refused to allow anyone except Sari to see her. Even Karein, who unavoidably knew the exact details of her condition, was forbidden to enter her quarters. The servants only went there under Sari’s direct supervision. The irony was that Karein didn’t think it was her youth that Eanera missed. Rather, she felt bereft and ashamed without her connection to her goddess, the one thing that had been there all throughout her life. Karein could relate, but not because he needed a closer connection to the Overlords. It was his brother whom he missed, his twin who had once been a part of him.

Wondering if he’d ever be able to fix his relationship with Rachen, Karein entered their quarters with Sari at his side. The fae headed into the bathroom, while Karein waited, just giving his mate some space. Sari moved quickly, and when he came out of the bathing chamber, he looked much better. “Okay. I’m—”

His words were cut off when a loud blast sounded in the distance. The palace shook, and with a cry, Sari lost his balance. Karein caught his mate before Sari could fall. Unfortunately, due to his pregnancy, Sari wasn’t as fast or as well balanced as he used to be, and that made Karein even more protective and this new development all the more worrisome.

“Karein,” Sari gasped out. “You don’t think…”

“I don’t know,” Karein replied. “I don’t want to make rushed judgments. It could be anything.”

“We have to go see,” Sari pointed out.

That was very obvious, but Karein was reluctant to bring Sari along in a place that could be dangerous for him. At the same time, though, he didn’t want to leave him here alone. “I’ll be fine,” Sari insisted, taking Karein’s hand. “Come on. We need to hurry.”

Since Sari was right, Karein exited the room, his mate in tow. He knew exactly where he needed to go. The sound had come from the direction of his brother’s room. Taking into account Sari’s condition and their urgency, Karein took his mate in his arms and just carried him there.

He deposited Sari on the floor a few feet away from his twin’s quarters. There was already quite a crowd gathered at the entrance, which both concerned and relieved Karein. Leaving Sari outside, he slipped into Rachen’s quarters.

He needn’t have worried, at least not about anything dangerous being in Rachen’s quarters. Oh, the sound had clearly come from here. Judging by the scorched walls, the melted glass and the hole ripped into the wall, it was fair to say that something had happened after Alwyn and Rachen had made love.

However, there was no sign whatsoever of Rachen or Alwyn. Hareem, Sage, and Kael were there, but they seemed just as puzzled as Karein. “What happened?” Karein asked.

“I wish I knew,” Kael replied, staring at the hole in the wall. “Personally, I think that when we find out, we won’t like the answer.”

His guess was confirmed moments later, when a guard burst into the room and reported, “The men have caught sight of two figures flying away from Draechenburg. One of them seems to be a fire dragon. The other is…well, a huge bird.”

Karein just shared a look with the other two Imperial Consuls. It seemed that they’d run out of time.

* * * *

Rachen flew through the sky, trailing his mate and cursing himself for his stupidity. He was officially the biggest idiot in existence. The sprites had told him that the illusion was fading because of him, and he’d gone and claimed his mate anyway. True enough, the enchantment might have faded on its own given time, but that time could have been used to find a solution to their predicament.

Now, Alwyn had just changed into his phoenix form and flown off. One moment, Rachen had been in heaven, and the next, he’d descended into his worst nightmares, forced away from his mate by Alwyn himself.

There seemed to be no reason left in Alwyn. The jumble of thoughts and emotions filling their bond made it difficult for Rachen to even focus. It all seemed to rotate around a few simple concepts. Fly. Escape. Fire. No.

It was clear to him that the phoenix was still very much affected by its extended stay in the mysterious box. Still, Rachen tried to reach out to the rational mind hiding behind the panic. “Please, baby, stop this,” he sent out. “Let me help you. I love you.”

The phoenix released a deafening screech but didn’t otherwise acknowledge his words. It just kept flying, faster and faster, until Rachen started having trouble with keeping up. He probably wouldn’t have managed, but he knew that if he lost sight of Alwyn, his mate would most likely be gone forever.

At first, Rachen couldn’t really figure out which way Alwyn was going. He actually thought the phoenix was flying in a random direction. As it turned out, he was terribly mistaken in that regard. He only realized it a long while later, when their wings carried them over the Eifel mountain range.

The Eifel was the only place in Germany where volcanism remained active. Whenever he flew past it, Rachen felt the flames hiding beneath the surface of the seemingly quiet mountain. As the phoenix began to descend, Rachen panicked. Fire was the only thing the phoenix truly understood, and the energies of the earth were familiar and comforting to the great fire bird. But if Alwyn followed the call of the blaze, he could very well start an eruption. As a phoenix, Alwyn might not acknowledge it, but the man Rachen knew and loved would never forgive himself if he caused such destruction.

He summoned memories of the two of them kissing, making love, touching, or just simply spending time together, talking and laughing. The phoenix released another screech, but now, it sounded pained, in agony. The great bird seemed to have trouble flying now, and after a few moments, plunged from the sky.

Rachen tried to reach the phoenix before he hit the ground, but he was much too far. No matter how fast Rachen flew, he didn’t get there in time. The fire bird collapsed in the greenery, its flaming feathers setting fire to the forest.

By the time Rachen landed, the blaze was already spreading quite quickly. Using his abilities, Rachen did his best to absorb the magic behind the fire. It wasn’t working as well as it normally did, which, in hindsight, made sense. It was beginning to be quite clear for Rachen that the phoenix’s power went way beyond anything they’d ever seen.

The fire bird was already getting up, apparently unharmed. He did seem a little dizzy, but Rachen suspected it was because of the thoughts that he himself was feeding into his mind, through their mate bond.

Hoping to appeal to the man within the beast, Rachen changed shapes. It seemed to take him far less than usual, the flow of magic coming naturally to him. To a certain extent, he wasn’t surprised. He felt the fire of his dragon closer to him now, brighter and stronger than ever before. Karein’s powers lingered within him, but they were hidden in a corner of his heart, ready to be drawn out when needed, and yet, no longer so preeminent. Rachen didn’t know if it was a side effect of the mate bond or if drinking Alwyn’s blood had caused it, but he hoped that he would have some sort of pull over Alwyn, too.

He stepped through the fire without being harmed, heading toward his mate. The bird released another screech, his eyes watching Rachen carefully, somehow both very aware and very confused.

“It’s me, baby, Rachen,” he said. “Can you remember me? Do you remember how you said you would be mine? My mate.”

This time, the phoenix’s cry was softer, pained, almost desperate. A part of him did recognize Rachen, but he was having trouble reconciling his memories as Alwyn Cyraltin with his true essence.

Rachen walked to his side, in awe with the beauty of his mate. It should have been dangerous, but Alwyn’s power didn’t hurt him. If anything, it comforted Rachen. In this form, Alwyn looked positively majestic. Rachen simply had no words to explain how absolutely perfect he was. He literally glowed, the fire emanating from his body wild, desperate, yet still so very beautiful.

Beneath them, the ground shook, the sleeping volcano awakening at the call of the phoenix. The forest continued to burn, and the fire would likely reach a human settlement soon. Rachen knew all this, but even now, his main concern wasn’t for all the people who could suffer in such a scenario, but for his lover.

It was hard for Rachen to be so close to his mate, yet so far away. Following a sudden impulse, he reached out to his mate. From what he’d been told, the phoenix was a being of pure energy, or at least, he had been created from it. But the phoenix had to have a physical form. As long as Rachen was immune to the flames, perhaps he could touch the great bird.

His fingers touched strikingly soft feathers, the blaze of the fire tickling his hand like a caress. “Don’t be afraid,” he murmured through their bond. “They can’t catch you anymore. I’m here.”

It didn’t immediately work. The phoenix just looked at him, his blazing eyes painfully familiar to Rachen. They were no longer just plainly black, like Alwyn Cyraltin’s. Instead, they looked like burning coal or lava, dark with sparks of red and little explosions flashing through them. Fascinating, unpredictable, lovely, just like Rachen’s Alwyn, the Alwyn Rachen loved so much. No, not Alwyn. The phoenix.

The fire bird responded to that thought. Out of the blue, his form began to blur. His flames flared so bright they made Rachen’s eyes ache. And then, the fire died out. The forest stopped burning and the ground no longer shook. The phoenix vanished, and Rachen’s mate slumped into his arms, now in his human form.

“Rachen,” he moaned. “Oh, Rachen…”

Rachen’s heart skipped a beat. He almost couldn’t believe that he’d managed to bring his mate back, that in spite of everything, their love had been more powerful than even the fiery blaze of the phoenix’s essence. “Oh, thank the Overlords,” Rachen said, cradling his lover to his chest. “I thought I’d lost you, Alwyn.”

Much to Rachen’s surprise, his lover tensed and pulled away. His eyes were fiery coals as he fixed Rachen with a glare. “I don’t understand,” he replied. “Who is Alwyn, and why are you calling me that? I don’t think I like you using the name of another man for me. My name is Phoenix.”

* * * *

It took quite a while for Rachen to convince his mate that no, he wasn’t cheating, and no, there wasn’t anyone else in his life except him. Impossibly, it seemed that his lover didn’t remember anything from his life as Alwyn, except the fact that he was Rachen’s mate.

Finally, Phoenix relented and melted into Rachen’s arms, much like he had before. “All right. I’ll believe you, although I must admit I’m still very confused. Now…I’m feeling a bit off. Can we go back to our nest?”

“Nest?” Rachen repeated, blinking in confusion.

Phoenix arched a brow at Rachen. “We do have a nest for the two of us, don’t we? I distinctly remember us mating…Surely, we couldn’t have done that without a nest. Where is it?”

Oh, Phoenix was referring to their home. “We live in a palace. It’s a good distance away from here, built—”

Phoenix interrupted him before he could finish the phrase. “In a building?” Phoenix shook his head, breaking away from Rachen and seeming horrified. “No…I can’t live in a building. I need to be free. I need to spread my wings, to be out into the wild.” He turned pleading eyes toward Rachen. “You understand, don’t you?”

“Yes, I understand,” Rachen replied. Apparently, Phoenix expected them to live in an actual nest. Rachen felt like he’d fallen into some sort of peculiar dream. “However, we do require some sort of shelter from the elements. I don’t want you to suffer from any discomfort.”

“I’m a phoenix. I’m not afraid of a little rain.” In spite of his words, though, Phoenix seemed to consider Rachen’s point. “But I suppose you’re right. A simple nest wouldn’t be safe enough from predators. We need something more secure, especially for our eggs.”

Wait, what? Eggs? Now, Rachen was the confused one. He needed to take a step back and get accustomed to this new side of his mate. It was all happening too fast, and Rachen couldn’t make heads or tails of what Phoenix was saying.

Their mate bond was still working perfectly fine, though. Phoenix looked hurt at Rachen’s less than enthusiastic reaction. “You don’t want to have hatchlings?”

“That’s not it,” Rachen said quickly. Images of small children with Phoenix’s blazing eyes popped into his head, and Overlords, Rachen wanted that so badly it hurt. But it would be irresponsible to bring a child into this entire mess. “I need you to listen closely. You have to remember what you were before.”

Phoenix looked away. “I remember. I don’t want to be that again. I don’t want to be used as a weapon anymore.”

Painful memories of a time when Phoenix had had no control over his fire flooded their bond. Rachen winced. The last thing he’d wanted was to make his mate remember that. “You were that, but also more. Do you remember how we met?”

The dark recollections started to fade as Phoenix tried to access the part of him that had once been Alwyn. It hurt. Rachen felt it, and he engulfed his mate in his arms. “I don’t know,” Phoenix said, sounding more confused than ever. “I can’t…I know we did. I know I fell in love with you, but I don’t remember the context.”

It was very difficult to watch his mate struggle with this and know that there was little he could do to help. “Just breathe, baby,” Rachen said. “Calm down. Don’t force yourself. You’ll remember. I’ll talk you through it, step by step.”

“That sounds good,” Phoenix replied, his voice trembling. “I don’t want to lose my memories. I get the feeling that they were very important to me. So…I take it we met in this palace?”

He was beginning to sound more like the man Rachen knew and less like a lost, confused little bird. He certainly no longer seemed so horrified of buildings. Rachen released a sigh of relief. All right. The first step had been taken. That was a good thing. Now, Rachen just needed a little time to work Phoenix through the information he’d need.

Sadly, it didn’t seem that he would be granted that time, at least not just yet. Rachen felt several familiar presences approach. Phoenix must have sensed them as well, because he tensed visibly.

“Someone’s coming,” he murmured.

“I know, baby. It’s just my family.”

“Your family?” Phoenix attached himself to Rachen’s side. Apparently, some part of him remembered that his relationship with the Tersain hadn’t been ideal. “Will they hate me?”

“Of course not,” Rachen answered. He had no idea how his brothers would react to this new development, but he could only hope they’d get accustomed to it eventually. “They’ll be surprised, to be sure. You’ve met them before, and now, you don’t remember, so it’s going to be a little strange. But I’m sure that together, we can figure out a way to fix that.”

Phoenix didn’t look convinced, and Rachen didn’t blame him. He couldn’t even convince himself, let alone his mate. It was very hard to come up with exactly what he needed to say to prepare his mate for the upcoming confrontation without upsetting him too much. “I won’t lie,” he continued. “Your abilities have given us some trouble in the past. You couldn’t seem to control them, and it made them wary of you. But they don’t hate you, far from it.”

Well, maybe Sari did, given what had happened with Eanera. An image of Sari popped into his mind, and Phoenix shot him a disgruntled look. “Sari? Who’s that?”

“My brother-in-law,” Rachen replied quickly. “You’ll meet him soon…again.”

He desperately wished Phoenix wouldn’t see his earlier memories, the one he had from the time he’d shared Karein’s body. Unfortunately, exactly that wish made the recollections more preeminent in his mind. Phoenix cursed. “What in the world…You were sleeping with this Sari person, too?”

Overlords, what a mess. Rachen took Phoenix’s hands and squeezed them. If he didn’t make things a little clearer for Phoenix, his mate was liable to go into a jealous rage when he saw Sari or Talrasar.

“Talrasar?” Phoenix inquired right on cue. “What…”

He trailed off when Rachen started to feed his memories through their bond, earlier recollections, before he had even met his mate. Rachen had never allowed himself to dwell too much on them. Some of it was still very much a blur. He could only remember bits and pieces of the time he’d spent within his brother. His mind was fragmented, like a puzzle that had lost half of its pieces. Sometimes, his soul had been kept away from Karein’s consciousness through his brother’s powerful will, but more often than not, he’d gotten glimpses of what was happening. The memories were particularly vivid in moments when Karein’s discipline had faltered. He’d seen Karein fall in love with Sari, almost experienced it himself, like a voyeur who was sharing into something sweet and secret without being allowed to. It had made him bitter, angry, and confused. He had thought Sari belonged to him, and that his brother had stolen him, just like he had with his life.

And then, Kael had absorbed his soul into the black obelisk and a similar thing had happened with Talrasar. It hadn’t been quite so powerful, but because of his fragile state, he’d still gotten unnaturally attached to Talrasar. It was only when he’d met Alwyn—or rather, Phoenix—that he’d managed to truly understand the true meaning of a mate bond.

“Do you see now?” Rachen asked.

Phoenix nodded, his eyes wide and filled with tears. The anger had drained out of him now, replaced by poor sorrow. “I thought I sensed death on you,” he whispered quietly, “but I told myself I was only imagining it because it’s such a faint trace. I’m sorry, Rachen. I should have been there for you.”

It was Rachen who had failed Phoenix. He should have been stronger, powerful enough to withstand his brother’s abilities. If he’d truly come into the world centuries sooner, like he should have, he might have been able to find Phoenix earlier and release him from his prison.

Then again, blaming themselves for the past would solve nothing. They had to focus on the future, on getting accustomed to each other and bringing Phoenix’s memories back. Their bond helped, although Rachen didn’t want to push things any further right now.

It was one of the reasons why he resented the fact that his family had found them. Sadly, they had to deal with it, because far sooner than Rachen would have liked, a group of draechen landed in front of them. Two black dragons led the company, followed by a large number of soldiers. Obviously, they’d come here looking for a battle.

“It’s all right,” he said. “It’s safe. The problem has been dealt with.”

Kael and Karein shifted into their human forms. “Oh?” Karein arched a dark brow. “The humans in charge of the forest would disagree.”

Phoenix looked around, having obviously not noticed the destruction he’d wrought. “Oh…Oh, no, I didn’t mean to do that.”

He looked crushed at the sight of the burnt forest. Rachen wished he could find words to comfort him, but unfortunately, there were things he couldn’t fix, no matter how much he’d have wanted to. Phoenix was a being created out of the earth, and the fact that, in his anguish, he’d caused damage to it pained him greatly.

Once again, Rachen wrapped his arms around Phoenix, wishing he could wipe all that away. In a sense, it was kind of strange that he’d grown accustomed to thinking of his mate as Phoenix so quickly. Perhaps, in his heart, he had been waiting for this to happen. Perhaps he had known all along that it wasn’t Alwyn Cyraltin whom he’d fallen in love with.

Out of the blue, Phoenix’s small sobs stopped. A warm glow enveloped Rachen, a burst of happiness and affection filling their bond. Phoenix was relieved and blissful because that one stray thought that had gone through Rachen’s mind. Perhaps it was all the more important because it hadn’t been something Rachen had actively forced into his mind, but rather, a natural progression of ideas and events.

When he broke the embrace, he found Phoenix smiling. “Better now?”

“Yes,” Phoenix answered almost shyly. “Much better. Thank you.”

As he finished the phrase, he released a small gasp. At first, Rachen couldn’t figure out what was the reason for Phoenix’s reaction, but then, he stole a look around and realized it. The previously destroyed trees had been completely restored. The grass was greener than before, and flowers bloomed everywhere in an explosion of life and color.

It was beautiful, pure, like a slice of heaven unmarred by human touch, but at the same time, so much more than that. Looking at the bright colors, Rachen felt like he was getting a glimpse of his mate’s soul.

When he turned toward the rest of the draechen, he found them gaping in shock. Rachen grinned, feeling impossibly proud of his mate. “Like I said,” he repeated, “the problem has been dealt with. Everything is under control.”

“So I see,” Kael replied. Even he sounded a little shaken, which kind of took Rachen aback. Given the extent of his abilities and his experience as a warrior, Rachen would have thought him to be the one least inclined to question Phoenix’s powers.

Glancing from Kael to Karein, Rachen again wished they could have left, gone somewhere no one could find them. Even so, somewhere deep inside, he found it in himself to hope that things would be better now. Perhaps Phoenix would manage to heal Eanera. Maybe it wasn’t too late for them to begin a life together, just like Rachen had always dreamed.

“We will,” Phoenix said through their bond. It was the first time Phoenix actively used their mind link, and it made that spark of optimism bloom inside Rachen just like the flowers around them had. “We will because we love each other.”

Phoenix was right. Their love was strong enough to defeat anything. Rachen just had to believe in that and everything would be all right. And then, surprisingly, Karein asked him something else, “What in the world happened to your hair?”

Rachen blinked, not immediately understanding what his twin meant. He instinctively reached for his locks when an image of himself flashed through his mind, courtesy of his connection with his mate. He couldn’t help a gasp of shock when he saw his hair had gone completely red.

Chapter Ten

“Everyone, I’d like to introduce to you my mate, Phoenix.”

Rachen’s voice echoed through the cavernous throne room, anchoring Phoenix. He forced a smile as he glanced to every figure in the room. Most, he recognized from the recollections he’d gotten from Rachen, but it was all jumbled, very distant, and confusing. He hadn’t gotten the chance to untangle the threads of his consciousness, and he was guiding himself through this strange world through the one thing that remained stable, the shining cord of his mate bond with Rachen.

“It’s an honor and a pleasure,” he said. “Thank you for receiving me in your wonderful home.”

A man Phoenix recognized as Sareltae Norrenddare Myrthylar lea Tersain—or better said, Sari—frowned at him. “I’m told you don’t remember anything from the time you spent here in Draechenburg. Is that right?”

“Partially,” Phoenix answered. “My bond with Rachen provides me with information I wouldn’t otherwise have.”

“So…you don’t remember my mother?”

Sari’s mother? No, Phoenix couldn’t say he could…Oh, wait. Rachen squeezed his hand, showing him the person Sari was talking about. Phoenix winced as he saw himself with a woman who looked a lot like Sari. He felt the flare of power and the damage he’d accidentally done to her.

“High Priestess Eanera Myrthylar,” he replied. “I remember now.”

It wasn’t actually his memory, but that really didn’t matter. He could understand Sari’s resentment of him, given what he’d done.

“Do you think you can help her now?” Rachen’s twin, Karein, inquired.

Phoenix mused over the question. “I’d have to see her to know for sure. I can’t really tell right now.”

“I’ll speak to her,” Sari replied, not sounding very optimistic about the prospect. “For the moment, she’s with my father, but if you’ll excuse me, I’ll visit her now.”

With a brisk bow, Sari turned on his heel and headed out of the room. Phoenix watched him go, at first in an attempt to assess his rival and then because he couldn’t help but be drawn by the spark of life growing inside Sari. He wanted a family like Sari had, with hatchlings of his own.

Karein followed after Sari, as always mindful of his mate’s welfare. As the two of them left the room, Phoenix glanced away…and caught Imperial Consort Talrasar observing him with a degree of curiosity, or maybe suspicion, in his eyes. “Why were you looking at Sari like that?” the fae inquired.

“Oh…I was just observing Imperial Consort Sareltae’s child. He is growing quite nicely I see. As a matter of fact, so is yours.”

“You can tell?” Talrasar inquired, obviously intrigued. “Just by looking at us?”

Phoenix nodded. “Children are energy. They are life. I can see them as clearly as I do you.”

Talrasar didn’t answer. Perhaps he didn’t know what to say to that. Either way, for a few moments, the room succumbed to awkward silence. Phoenix took advantage of this chance to quietly assess each individual in particular. So far, from the point of view of raw magic, he’d have to say that Kael and Karein were the most powerful ones. However, the third Imperial Consul, Hareem, was very closely behind. Rachen, on the other hand, had the potential to be stronger than all of them put together, and none of them realized it.

Meanwhile, Phoenix really hated treating Rachen’s family like they were a threat. He wanted to be friendly and charming, but they were such a tight-knit group and so wary of him that he really didn’t have a chance. Even Sagenamadeen Zager, who didn’t actually belong to the Tersain, was seen like a member of the family, whereas Phoenix was rejected. Graham and Caelyn were also there, although they stood further back in an obvious attempt to be discreet. Either way, even they were far more welcome than Phoenix.

“It’s only a temporary problem, baby,” Rachen told him through their bond. “They just have to get accustomed to you.”

Phoenix threw a smile Rachen’s way. He wanted to believe that, because Rachen so desperately needed it, but so far, there was no sign of the nest Phoenix wanted for himself, his mate, and his hatchlings.

As it turned out, though, he and Rachen weren’t quite as alone in this as Phoenix had thought. Hareem’s mate, Taryn, came to his side and said, “Hey, don’t look so upset. I know this isn’t what you’d have liked for yourself and Rachen, but we do mean well. Why don’t we give each other a chance?”

Phoenix met Taryn’s green-gold eyes and saw only kindness. It was true. Taryn did understand. He smiled hesitantly. “I’d like that. I don’t want to see suspicion at every corner or every time I look at something.” Talrasar winced at his words, but Phoenix didn’t acknowledge it. “I’m tired of being used. I just want to be…Rachen’s mate right now.”

“I think we can work with that,” Hareem said. “It’s just a complicated situation because of what happened with High Priestess Eanera and with Sari’s vision.”

“Well, I have no control over visions,” Phoenix replied, “but I assure you the last thing I want to do is to hurt Rachen’s family. And really, everyone here is potentially dangerous for other people. Shifters and magical creatures generally are like that.”

“I didn’t look at it that way,” Kael mused. “I suppose you’re right.”

“I must admit that you’re nothing like the creature in the legends my parents mentioned,” Camden Isaiat admitted. “On my part, I’d like to get to know you better and maybe be your friend.”

Camden’s mate didn’t look very happy about that, but neither did he object to it. Phoenix smiled brighter. It wasn’t a lot, but they were trying. There was a huge gap between them, but with some effort, they might manage to bridge it.

Of course, their effort would really amount to nothing if Phoenix didn’t succeed in healing Eanera. Phoenix realized all too well that, no mattered how much he complained, he’d been treated with far more understanding that an outsider would have been. In fact, he was surprised they hadn’t thrown him into prison the moment he’d stolen Eanera’s powers.

It would have made more sense from a strictly rational point of view. In fact, if it turned out that he truly couldn’t control his powers like they believed, Phoenix would demand it. Even now, they didn’t realize just how strong his magic was, but he did. He would rather return to the box than do anything that would hurt Rachen.

Rachen’s arms came around him, tightening into a possessive embrace. “That won’t happen. We just have to stick together and believe in ourselves. I have complete faith in you.”

Phoenix suddenly had a flash of something unpleasant, a knowledge tickling at the back of his consciousness. Before Phoenix could pin it down, the door opened once more. He knew it was far too early for Karein to return, but he was still somewhat taken aback when the usher announced someone else entirely. “Princess Krysta and Prince Arlen Isaiat of Patala, to see the Imperial Consuls of Ornoz.”

Phoenix tensed. Camden’s brother and sister had arrived. Distant memories of conflicts with the naga stirred, and he buried himself into his mate’s embrace, wondering what news the naga brought.

“We will see them now,” Kael said.

The naga prince and princess entered the throne room with a grace that befitted their station and characterized their species. Instantly, their gazes zeroed in on Phoenix, but they didn’t immediately address the proverbial elephant in the room. “Greetings, Your Graces,” Arlen said. “We bring word from our parents regarding the matter we discussed.”

“We appreciate your assistance,” Hareem answered. “The cooperation of the naga people flatters us.”

“You’re late, Arlen,” Camden intervened, shattering the formality of the exchange. “We already know that it’s all true.”

“So…the phoenix did return?” Krysta asked. Apparently, that was incentive enough to warrant the dismissal of regular court etiquette.

Phoenix took his cue and piped up, “Yes. It’s an honor to meet you, Princess Krysta. I am Phoenix.”

Krysta’s eyes widened. Obviously, she had not expected him to be aware of his previous identity. If he wanted to be perfectly honest, Phoenix wasn’t exactly certain how it had happened himself. He just knew that he’d followed his mate’s desires, his bond with Rachen, and had managed to become more than a nameless fire bird. And since back then, he hadn’t been granted a humanoid body, he’d picked this one for himself, the body he’d had when Rachen had fallen in love with him.

“I realize you’re surprised,” Phoenix said, “but it’s true. I’m not what I used to be.”

“I see that,” Arlen said warily. “Nevertheless, we’d prefer it if we stuck around and made sure. With the permission of the Great Imperial Consuls, of course.”

“You are guests here for as long as you like,” Hareem said. Phoenix didn’t like the fact that Arlen had basically said they thought he might run amok, but this was out of his hands. At this point, there was very little he could decide for himself.

The conversation was interrupted when Karein walked back into the room. “High Priestess Eanera will see you now,” he said. “Follow me.”

Phoenix took a deep breath and complied. He was relieved that he’d left the naga’s presence, but seeing the High Priestess again was potentially worse. Without being asked, Rachen came with him. As they left the throne room and headed toward the chamber where Eanera Myrthylar was presumably staying, Phoenix held onto Rachen’s hand and prayed that, for once, his magic would do what he told it to. He hoped that today, he would at last become more than an instrument of destruction.

* * * *

“Are you sure you’re up for this?” Selbrian asked Eanera, taking her hand and kissing it. “The last time this creature saw you, he stole your powers.”

“I have to be,” Eanera answered, hating the tremor in her own voice. “It’s our last chance.”

Selbrian grimaced, his eyes fixed on her face. Eanera had the urge to tell him to look away and release her hand. She knew she was no longer the woman he had once held and kissed. She’d been beautiful once, but now, her blond hair had grown completely white and had actually started to fall out. Her skin was wrinkly, and she’d grown deathly pale and thin. Everything ached, and even going to the bathroom was a torment. And throughout it all, she didn’t even have Jenarra anymore to comfort her. That separation was what hurt her the most, and as the days passed, it all grew more and more unbearable.

It was strange, but she’d never realized how hard it would be to have to face the realization of her own mortality. As a fae and as a healer, she had acknowledged it in an abstract manner, like a problem she could fix. Much like other magical creatures, fae never died out of old age.

How did humans handle this? In her heart, she had dismissed them as inferior, irrelevant because they didn’t have magic or strong abilities. But they were far braver than she was, facing their frail existence head-on, flying onward like butterflies who, in spite of their ephemeral existence, still brought so much color and joy into the world.

Of course, humans were hardly beautiful butterflies, but that was beside the point. The fact remained that they all faced this, while fae never had. Eanera wondered why she had been picked to experience it. Was there some deeper message she was supposed to grasp because of it? If so, she really couldn’t focus on it right now.

She had one final hope, the same man who’d taken her powers in the first place. Sari had told her that the illusion creating Alwyn Cyraltin had collapsed, and that the man who’d returned to Draechenburg in Alwyn’s stead seemed to be in more control of his powers. No matter what happened, Eanera had to try. It couldn’t possibly get any worse than this slow decay that would unavoidably end in her demise. From the moment her powers had vanished, she’d known only one thing could return them, and now they would finally try it.

On the other side of her bed, Sari bit his lip in concern. “You have to tell us if you feel anything is wrong at any point,” he demanded. “For the moment, he hasn’t made any promises, but in case he does attempt to heal you, we have to be very careful about it.”

Sari’s words drew a smile from Eanera. “I know, dear child,” she replied. “I might not have my powers anymore, but I’m still aware of how it worked.”

True, Sari was right to be concerned. To a certain extent, she’d gotten herself into this situation. She had known Alwyn Cyraltin was dangerous, but still she’d gone ahead and attempted to use her abilities on him. Had she been arrogant? Perhaps. She certainly wasn’t arrogant anymore. She hadn’t told Sari everything she’d felt in that moment, because she hadn’t wanted to scare him, but the power within that man was unfathomable, so raw and intense that Eanera might have deemed him a god if she didn’t know any better.

Selbrian frowned, and Eanera realized that her hold on him had tightened. She hadn’t done it on purpose, but he couldn’t have missed the tension in her. Mercifully, he didn’t try to change her mind again. He knew as well as she did that everyone else was powerless to help her.

In spite of acknowledging that, Eanera still went rigid when a knock sounded at the door. “Mother?” Sari asked, sounding concerned. “Are you okay?”

“Fine, Sari,” Eanera forced herself to say. “I’m just fine.” Louder, she called out, “Come in.”

Or at least she tried to be loud, because her voice still came out weak and the effort nearly sent her into a coughing fit. As she struggled with her increasing dread, the door opened, and Karein walked in, followed by Rachen and…him.

Instantly, Eanera froze. From a physical point of view, he looked identical, except for his eyes. His eyes were fascinating, like burning coals, pitch black, but with sparks of red occasionally flicking through them. Eanera had never seen something like that before.

It was very odd that she could even distinguish those details. Her eyesight wasn’t as good as it had once been, and he was all the way next to the door. And yet, as she glanced at him, everything seemed so very clear. It really made no sense at all, but she found herself calming down.

His gaze immediately fixed on her. “Oh,” he said simply.

“Oh?” Sari asked, his nostrils flaring as he shot to his feet. “That’s it? That’s the only thing you’re going to say?”

“Sit down, Sari,” Eanera told her son. “You’re going to hurt yourself.” She paused, unsure how to address the new arrival. Finally, she settled for something neutral. “I’m sure our guest was just about to explain.”

He seemed to see right through her, as he smiled softly. “Phoenix. You can call me Phoenix. And yes, I can explain. There are some things about your condition which I can fix, and others which I might not be able to without significant risk.”

“Risk?” Selbrian repeated. “Can you just make her stop aging? We just want her to be healthy and whole.”

“I should be able to do that,” Phoenix replied after a small pause. “As far as I can tell, at the very core of Her Holiness’s being, High Priestess Eanera is still fae.”

“I am?” Eanera couldn’t help but ask. She hadn’t felt very fae recently. If anything, she’d had the feeling that she’d turned completely mortal. “In my heart, I feel…human.”

“This is complicated to explain,” Phoenix told her as he slowly approached. “As a fae healer, you must be aware that each person has his or her energy signature. Since my powers largely rely on the energy of the earth, I have found before that I am able to sometimes manipulate it.”

“Like a black dragon?” Sari inquired.

“Somewhat, but to a different extent,” Phoenix replied. “In any case, I had no idea what I was doing when I lashed out at you, so you’re not fully human. The core of your fae energy remains there. It shouldn’t be too hard to awaken it.”

His words provided a measure of relief, but also disturbed Eanera greatly. The fact that he admitted to having such abilities concerned her, since he was practically saying that he could turn a paranormal creature human if he so chose. If he’d failed in doing so in her case, he certainly wouldn’t have trouble now.

She tried to focus on the good part of it, on the obvious fact that he was on their side and he seemed intent on helping her. Naturally, Selbrian and Sari weren’t so convinced. “I’m not sure I want to allow you to even touch her,” Selbrian said.

“Well, this is why I came here,” Phoenix pointed out softly. “If you want me to go, I will.”

“No, stay,” Eanera said immediately. “I have faith in you.”

Sari clenched his jaw, obviously not happy about the situation at all. Phoenix approached slowly, almost warily. He stole a look behind himself, his gaze zeroing in on Rachen. It was comforting to see, because in that moment, Eanera realized that, in spite of the power she read within Phoenix, he was still just a young man in love, granted, one with an old soul, but still so very new at this emotion.

That realization relaxed her, and when Phoenix at last approached the bed, she smiled. He was nervous, but Eanera suspected it wasn’t due to an inability to do this. Rather, she could only imagine how hard it must have been for him to desperately want to be the right person for his mate and fail time and again because of a power he could not control. “It’s all right,” she told him. “You can do this. I’m convinced of it.”

The words weren’t only meant for Phoenix, but also for Sari and Selbrian, who were, naturally, still hovering. Fortunately, they got the message and left the bed. Phoenix pushed them a bit further back and explained, “I need some space for this.” As they silently complied, Phoenix sat on the side of Eanera’s bed. “This may be unpleasant at first, but let me know if it gets too much.”

Eanera simply nodded, and Phoenix took her hand. “Close your eyes.” When Eanera did, he continued to speak, “Now imagine yourself in a comforting place for you, somewhere with a deep connection to you personally and your nature as a fae.”

The image that should have come to mind was Jenarra’s temple. Instead, Eanera found a different memory emerging from the back of her mind, or perhaps, from her heart. It was one of that single night she’d spent with Selbrian in his quarters, in his arms, when she’d followed her passions. She had only allowed it because of the vision from Jenarra, but it hadn’t been duty that had made her give herself to Selbrian. The end result had been Sari, and indirectly, a broken heart.

But oh, it had been so worth it. She could still remember the way Selbrian’s lips had felt on hers, how his hands had roamed her body. For one beautiful night, she had allowed herself to be more than the High Priestess of Jenarra. She had simply been a woman in love.

That memory anchored her, and when fire exploded through her, she simply gritted her teeth and focused on her love for Selbrian and Sari.

And then, unexpectedly, a dam burst inside her. Eanera felt the blaze engulf her whole, and she embraced it, allowing it within every part of her body. It didn’t hurt anymore, not in the slightest. If anything, it felt like pure, cleansing love invaded her, pushing away all the pain, all the uncertainties, reaching out to the core of her being and awakening the muted magic.

A flare of energy flashed through her, and for a few moments her mind touched Phoenix’s. She had learned from her mistake and knew not to push this man. But even so, she could feel his tremendous power. It made her remember Sari’s vision. Dread reappeared in her heart, the same one that had pushed her into trying to find out the secret hiding behind Alwyn’s illusion.

It was very strange, since before he’d touched her, she had intellectually been more than aware of his abilities, but now…Now, she truly processed it. By the time the strange energy left her body, she was left more confused than ever.

She didn’t get the chance to point out any of these things. As her vision focused once more, she found herself in Sari’s warm and familiar embrace. “Oh, Mother. Thank Jenarra. You’re all right.”

On instinct, Eanera hugged him back. As she did so, she caught a glimpse of her own hands. They were young again, the skin as smooth and perfect as it had ever been. More importantly, she no longer felt that emptiness inside her where her connection with Jenarra had been.

Eanera could have wept out of sheer relief. All worries were forgotten as she just held onto her son. And then, Selbrian hugged her, too, and Eanera just allowed herself to revel in the love she felt for her family. She’d come too close to losing this. This time, she’d do things entirely different.

Chapter Eleven

Rachen had seen a lot of fae healers work their magic on their patients. To a certain extent, when Phoenix had agreed to come here, Rachen had expected his mate would do something similar. He certainly hadn’t realized his mate would burst into brilliant flame and set fire to Eanera, too.

Selbrian immediately tried to rush forward to rescue his mate. Sari released a gasp, looking like he wanted to run to his mother’s side. Thankfully, Karein held both fae back, and Rachen managed to block their path.

“It’s going to be okay,” he explained. “My mate knows what he’s doing.”

The words left his lips without him meaning to say them. He hadn’t actually realized that, indeed, nothing bad was happening to Eanera, until this point. Phoenix appeared to be communicating with him, conveying a message through their mate bond. It was that message that Rachen had spoken to his twin, Sari, and Selbrian.

“How can you say that?” Sari asked. “He’s obviously hurting her.”

It might have seemed that way to an outsider, but Rachen knew it was not the case. His connection to Phoenix was telling him that everything was going in the right direction. “No, he isn’t,” he told Sari. “He’s giving back her youth, just like he said he would.”

“Calm down, baby,” Karein added, concern thick in his voice. “This isn’t good for you or the child. Look at her. Does she seem in tremendous pain?”

Sari didn’t answer out loud, but he did start breathing easier. Meanwhile, King Selbrian still stood as tense as a bowstring, fixing Rachen with a glare. “Are you absolutely certain that what you say is true, Prince Rachen?” he inquired. “Because if you aren’t…I feel I must point out friendly relations between Ivenia and Ornoz will cease.”

Rachen wished he could have been surprised, but really, he’d expected that threat. Eanera and Selbrian might not be married, but they were obviously very much in love. Selbrian was speaking on impulse, since Rachen couldn’t imagine how the fae sovereign would manage to break the peace between their two nations. If nothing else, he had Sari to think about, and the baby Sari would soon have.

Fortunately, Rachen wasn’t forced to address that. He felt the energy accumulating within Phoenix slowly settling down and leaving Eanera. He turned just in time to see his lover pulling away from the fae woman.

Rachen got one glimpse of Eanera, saw her youthful face and beautiful blond hair, and then didn’t care anymore. He knew what he needed to know. Eanera was unharmed. Phoenix had given the High Priestess her power back. However, he now looked completely exhausted, pale, and spent. When Sari and Selbrian ran forward to hug Eanera, Rachen rushed to his mate’s side, managing to catch Phoenix before he fell.

Phoenix leaned into his embrace, releasing a soft sound of tired need. Rachen wanted to kiss him all over, to hold him, protect him, and make sure nothing ever happened to him. Sadly, his brother interrupted him before he could even start on that important list of tasks.

“Will she be all right? Is this permanent?”

“It should be,” Phoenix replied. His voice was weaker than Rachen would have liked, and it made him frown. “I don’t know when her powers will return completely, but she shouldn’t have further problems with aging. Perhaps, for safety’s sake, she can stay for a while longer so I can make sure everything is in order.”

“And now that we’ve settled this,” Rachen piped up, “it’s time for us to take our leave. I’m sure High Priestess Eanera needs her rest and so do you.”

Phoenix grumbled but didn’t protest. His eyes were already closing. Rachen picked him up and started to carry him out of the room. He nodded a good-bye to his twin. “See you later, Karein. Let us know if anything happens.”

“Will do.” Karein just squeezed his shoulder and waved them off. He was smiling, which made Rachen think that they were finally on the right track.

As he left Eanera’s quarters, his first instinct was to head to his room, but then, he remembered it had been halfway demolished by the emergence of the phoenix. As such, he made his way to his mate’s chambers. A guard was posted at the door, but Rachen was expecting that. He’d seen the draechen here before, when he’d come to get dressed for their meeting in the throne room.

Ignoring the soldier, Rachen just pushed past them and entered the room. Mercifully, no one seemed to have gone through Phoenix’s things, which made sense given that it would have been pointless anyway.

He walked into the bedroom and gently placed Phoenix on the mattress. His mate released another sleepy sound and stubbornly clung to Rachen. “Stay with me,” he mumbled.

Somehow, the plea seemed to refer to more than just their present circumstances. Rachen couldn’t have refused him to save his life. “I’ll stay with you forever,” he promised.

Phoenix’s beautiful face lit up with a wide smile. Then, his hold on Rachen loosened and his eyes drifted shut. As Rachen watched him, his heart twisted with pure love. Phoenix simply looked like an angel. There was no other term of comparison for him than that. He could get so riled up when he was awake, but now, he seemed at peace, without a care in the world.

“Rachen…” Phoenix mumbled under his breath, startling him from his contemplation.

Rachen took his cue from his mate and shot into action. He pulled off Phoenix’s shoes and then considered doing the same with his mate’s clothing. At the last moment, he decided that Phoenix didn’t need Rachen’s lust burdening him right now, so he left his mate dressed.

He covered Phoenix with the blanket and took off his own shoes. Then, he slid under the quilt next to his mate and closed his eyes. If he wanted to be perfectly honest, he was pretty tired, too. In the past couple of weeks he’d been on a continuous emotional roller coaster, and while at the time, he hadn’t let it get to him, now he was finally feeling the strain.

But when Phoenix rolled over on top of him and placed his head on his chest, everything became perfect in Rachen’s world. He buried his hand in Phoenix’s soft hair and with a smile, succumbed to slumber. In his dreams, Phoenix’s words followed him. A nest for the two of us. Hatchlings. A beautiful fantasy that now suddenly seemed within his reach. He could see it all so clearly, the two of them beginning a family together.

At one point, his dream changed. He saw his mate giving him a coy smile, crawling on top of him, and whispering seductively, “Rachen…I want you.”

Before Rachen could even react, Phoenix reached for his dick. Rachen groaned as his mate’s hot fist enclosed his prick. “Fuck…Phoenix…”

“That’s the idea,” Phoenix purred. He moved lower down over Rachen’s body, his hands trailing Rachen’s naked abs. When had he gotten undressed? Rachen had no idea, but it seemed like one of the greatest ideas he’d had in his entire life.

And then, Phoenix’s hot mouth engulfed Rachen’s cock, and Rachen revised his assessment. Nothing he could have come up would have ever felt this good. Phoenix, on the other hand, was simply divine and perfect in everything he did. His hot mouth took Rachen’s prick deep, awakening every nerve ending in his body. Phoenix bobbed his head up down Rachen’s dick, alternating hard suction with soft, teasing flicks of tongue over the glans. He stabbed that slick muscle into the tiny hole on the tip, groaning in pleasure, as if just the taste of Rachen’s pre-cum had him more aroused than he could bear. Rachen could feel that excitement through their bond, echoing within him, so crystal clear it was staggering.

And still, in spite of the urgency building up between them, Phoenix continued to tease him. He rolled Rachen’s balls in his palm, rubbing the wrinkled sac while he mouthed the head of Rachen’s dick. At first, Rachen tried to allow his mate to do what he wanted, knowing Phoenix was still very new at this, but soon, it became obvious that, where sexuality was concerned, Phoenix wasn’t having too much trouble with adjusting. If anything, it was Rachen who couldn’t take Phoenix’s almost indecent skill.

Distantly, Rachen thought that since he was in a dream, he could allow himself to be a little rougher than he normally would have been. Burying his hand in Phoenix’s locks, Rachen shoved his dick all the away into Phoenix’s throat. Phoenix just groaned, his hands landing on Rachen’s hips as he accepted Rachen’s domination. Lost in his desire, Rachen started to move, fucking his lover’s mouth. He was already so close he could almost taste the absolute bliss of the climax. So close, yet not close enough.

It occurred to him in that moment that if he’d had his way, he wouldn’t be hovering on the edge of orgasm. If this had truly been a fantasy, he would have already spent himself in Phoenix’s mouth and started to fuck his lover’s tight little ass. This wasn’t a dream. This was reality, Rachen’s reality, the one that he would most likely wake up to more than once in the near future. That thought pushed Rachen over the edge. Thrusting one last time into his mate’s wet cavern, he came, his climax flowing over him like a tidal wave.

Phoenix gulped down every drop of his seed, releasing greedy little noises of pleasure. Their bond echoed with his bliss as he followed Rachen over the edge. Just the knowledge that his orgasm had made his mate come short-circuited what little reason Rachen might have hoped to maintain.

And then, Phoenix pulled away, licking his lips as if sampling the last of a very delicious treat. “Sorry,” he said with a grin. “I should have let you sleep, but I simply couldn’t resist.”

He didn’t look very sorry, and Rachen couldn’t say he regretted it either. In fact, the only thing he felt sorry about was that they were even talking. “Come here,” he said. His voice came out raspy and low, so much so that he almost didn’t recognize it, but Phoenix didn’t seem to mind. In fact, he shuddered as renewed arousal coursed through him. He crawled onto Rachen again, the crease of his ass hovering over Rachen’s still-hard cock.

Their lips met, and Rachen tasted himself and Phoenix in the kiss. Phoenix’s scent engulfed him, so powerful, so potent, the same one that he’d had before, with a little extra something. It was an odd combination of hibiscus, cinnamon, ash, and sex, something Rachen could only describe as Phoenix’s sensual, passionate essence.

Rachen allowed his hands to roam all over his mate’s sweet body. Phoenix’s flesh felt like hot silk under his finger tips, and oh, Rachen wanted more. He needed to bury himself in Phoenix’s velvet depths. He hadn’t intended to make love to Phoenix when he’d joined his mate in bed. At least, that was what he had told himself. However, he should have known that, no matter how hard he tried, he could never resist his lover. Phoenix was just so impossibly beautiful, calling out not only to Rachen’s body, but also his soul and mind.

“You’re not so bad yourself,” Phoenix whispered as they broke the kiss. He licked over the shell of Rachen’s ear, and it was Rachen’s turn to shudder in delight. “Mmm…I love the way you taste.”

“Oh fuck, baby.” Rachen cupped his mate’s ass cheeks, kneading softly. “What you do to me…I need you.”

“I’m yours,” Phoenix replied simply, “always yours.”

Rachen had no idea what he’d done to gain such a beautiful prize but he wasn’t about to question it. He reached for Phoenix’s opening, and much to his surprise, found it already slick. He hadn’t seen Phoenix lube himself up, but then again, perhaps he’d done it when Rachen had still been dozing off.

The thought of his mate with his fingers up his own ass made Rachen groan in lust. Fortunately, Phoenix was right there with him and had the cure for what ailed Rachen. Finding support on Rachen’s shoulders, Phoenix positioned himself over Rachen’s prick and pushed down.

As his dick pierced the first ring of guardian muscle, Rachen brought his hands to Phoenix’s hips, steadying his mate and tempering the pace. If Phoenix didn’t take it easy, Rachen would lose control and possibly hurt his mate. He might also come too soon, and this would be over before it even began. But Phoenix was nothing if not determined. He licked his lips once more and, through their bond, said, “I have faith in your stamina. You can fuck me over…and over…and over again.”

At Phoenix’s words, Rachen’s dragon roared out of him. His instincts flared to life, and he stopped trying to fight the inevitable. With a grunt, he rolled them both around, changing their positions to bring Phoenix under him. In the process, his cock left Phoenix’s body, which was unfortunate. However, Rachen quickly corrected this unbearable slight and buried himself into Phoenix’s channel in one single hard thrust.

Just like that, Phoenix’s coy demeanor cracked. He cried out, no longer the seducer, just a man and a mate in the throes of lust. His muscles clenched and spasmed around Rachen’s dick, and Rachen gritted his teeth, stilling inside his lover. He was reminded now that, no matter how good Phoenix had been at sucking his cock, he was still new at this. And Phoenix had suffered far too much in his life already. Rachen ached to protect him, to shower him with only comfort, love, and attention and make both of their paths melt away in his phoenix’s fire.

Just as Rachen thought this, Phoenix’s sharp talons buried themselves in Rachen’s shoulders, and the bite of pain added another layer of sensation that made his vision go red around the edges. “Take me,” Phoenix begged through their bond. “Claim me. Rachen…”

Phoenix could obviously no longer muster the coherence to speak out loud, and neither could Rachen. Then again, that was completely all right. They could speak through their bond and, most of all, through their bodies. Rachen pulled out of his mate and thrust back inside, aiming for his lover’s prostate. Shocks of pleasure exploded through him as he hit his target. Phoenix wrapped his legs around Rachen’s waist and clung to him, his face flushed, his eyes glowing with his own inner light. He was so beautiful that Rachen might have truly thought this whole thing was nothing but a fantasy, if he hadn’t known that nothing his mind could conjure would compare to this reality.

They fell into a rhythm as natural to them as breathing, a dance of passion which Rachen led, but Phoenix eagerly followed. Phoenix surrendered to Rachen’s domination, but pushed back, taking everything Rachen offered and demanding more. Every inch of Rachen was alight with the blaze of passion. Sexual energy buzzed all over him, and he plunged faster and harder inside Phoenix, unable to get enough of his beautiful mate.

The sound of flesh hitting flesh filled the room, combining with their grunts and cries in a carnal symphony. The bed hit the wall with protesting creaks, but at this point, Rachen didn’t care. Nothing could be more important than his mate and the way their bodies were coming together, united in the most intimate way two men could possibly be.

With every thrust inside Phoenix’s tight ass, Rachen felt the pleasure soar higher and higher. Whenever he struck Phoenix’s prostate, he fed the flame of their shared desire. He was hypnotized by the light in Phoenix’s eyes, completely lost in the miracle that was his mate.

All too soon, Rachen felt his orgasm gathering in his balls. He bit the inside of his cheek, not wanting to let go of the moment just yet, needing to hold onto the perfection of their union for a while longer. But both of them were on the edge, and Rachen’s endurance faltered when Phoenix tilted his head, offering his throat to him.

Rachen knew what that meant, just like he knew he couldn’t possibly resist the offer. He buried his dick one last time within Phoenix’s clenching channel, and his fangs into his mate’s neck. As sweet blood invaded his mouth, Rachen came in a climax that short-circuited the synapses of his brain. He felt the orgasm in every atom of his body, as if each cell was rocked by chain explosions of bliss. Phoenix’s fire embraced him, licking over his flesh, making him feel more alive than ever. Rachen felt like he could have flown all the way into the sun and come back carrying one of its rays as a gift for his mate. And then, his mind connected with Phoenix’s, and all of his mate’s emotions flooded him. In that moment, Rachen knew that nothing, not even the sun itself could compare to Phoenix. The love Phoenix shared with him glowed hotter and brighter than any power known to man. It fed Rachen’s magic, touching Rachen’s dragon at a level he’d never thought possible. At the same time, it managed to be refreshing, soothing every wound in Rachen’s heart. He was like a cleansing river, but one made out of pure lava. Rachen was fortunate enough to be able to bathe in it and come out a new man.

When he finally released his hold on Phoenix’s throat and licked the wound, he met Phoenix’s gaze again. The flame within his mate was finally settling down into a more sedate one. Rachen slipped out of his lover. Unable to control himself, he whispered, “Overlords, I love you.”

Humans generally frowned upon uttering words of love during or shortly after sex. They claimed that desire could overtake true feelings and that confessions of adoration should be saved for moments of clarity. For Rachen, that didn’t really matter. He was a fire dragon, and his mate a fire bird. Both of them were passionate creatures, and that would never really change. In the end, their desire went hand in hand with their true bond and the genuine affection they shared.

Phoenix obviously knew and felt that, too, because he smiled brightly. “I love you, too,” he whispered.

Rachen collapsed at his mate’s side and cuddled his lover to his chest. For a little while, they just held onto each other. Rachen just wanted to lay there and hold his mate forever, but what eventually changed his mind was the cooling cum on both their bodies.

With a regretful sigh, he pulled away from Phoenix and kissed his mate’s cheek. “I’ll be right back,” he said.

Phoenix held onto his arm, keeping him from abandoning the bed. He met Rachen’s gaze, now looking a little shy. “I have a confession to make,” he whispered. “I have no idea where that came from. I don’t think I know how to seduce people.” His pink tongue peeked out again as he licked his lips. Was that something Phoenix would do often? If so, Rachen couldn’t be held accountable for his own actions. His mate’s smile turned a little wider, with a wicked edge. “But I can’t wait to do it again.”

Rachen didn’t wait for any further invitation. He just pounced on his lover again. Just like that, the rest of the world ceased to matter and they lost themselves in their passion, forgetting about everything else.

* * * *

Caelyn and Graham walked through the corridors of the palace, actively avoiding the one place they wanted to be. Caelyn really wished he could go to Sari and help him through this difficult time, to support his friend when Sari most needed it. Now that he had his answer on what exactly Rachen’s mate was, he was perhaps even more unsettled than before.

It wasn’t that he disliked Phoenix. On the contrary, his heart told him that Phoenix truly loved Rachen and that he meant well. In the end, that was what mattered. What made him apprehensive was the fact that he didn’t know whether or not Phoenix would manage to heal Eanera and what it would mean if he didn’t.

“Do you truly not know?” Graham asked him. “You’re the one who first saw and sensed Phoenix’s power. The rest of us couldn’t look past the illusion to be able to tell.”

“The illusion is gone now,” Caelyn pointed out. Sighing, he held onto Graham’s hand, finding comfort in the werewolf’s strength. “I suppose that, to a certain extent, I can tell that he has the ability to do what he said. But there are so many things that can go wrong, and not only on his side.”

“The Tersain are right in worrying,” Graham pointed out. “Creatures with so much power often end up abusing it.”

“Yes, but is it fair for them to be wary of Phoenix, when, by rights, they are perhaps just as dangerous? Is it fair to expect the paranormal world to trust them if they aren’t willing to give Phoenix the benefit of the doubt? Then again, am I even correct to make a comparison between the two situations?”

“This is far more personal that the politics involved in changing the Directive,” Graham replied, echoing Caelyn’s dilemma. “But in the end, angel, it’s not truly our decision to make. As much as we’d like to help, there’s only so much that we can do.”

“I suppose.” Caelyn sighed. “I just have trouble accepting the fact that I’m helpless.”

Oddly enough, his words almost seemed to connect to an idea someone else had had. While Caelyn and Graham had planned to go to their quarters, at the last moment, they ran into James and Carol Connors.

“Oh, hello, Lini,” Carol greeted him with a smile. “We were actually just trying to find you.”

When he’d found out about the Connors’ unexpected involvement in the paranormal world, Caelyn had been more than a little surprised. After he’d gotten over the shock, he’d started to wonder to what extent they’d always been aware of his and Graham’s nature. And after that, he’d kept asking himself how they would react when they unavoidably ran into each other.

As it turned out, he needn’t have worried. The Connors had indeed been informed about his nature, and they’d actually missed him and Graham a great deal. Ever since they’d all met up here in Draechenburg, Caelyn actively tried to spend as much time with them as possible.

Therefore, the fact that the benandanti had sought him out wasn’t surprising in the slightest. However, there was something about James’s expression that bothered him. “What is it?” he inquired, unable to keep the anxiousness from his voice.

“After we tried to take that test from Prince Rachen’s mate, we figured something suspicious was going on,” James said. “Therefore, we put out some feelers to figure out what’s going on.”

“As you know, my father decided not to join us in Draechenburg for the purpose of further research in the United States,” Carol explained. “He contacted us and told us that he dug up a legend according to which there used to be a creature called the phoenix that nearly destroyed the paranormal world. We didn’t think it was relevant at first, but today…Well, you know as well as I do what happened.”

Caelyn wished he could have kept the entire thing a secret from them for a while longer. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust them, but he felt that Phoenix needed a little more time to get accustomed to life in Draechenburg and have other people grow used to him.

Sadly, Carol and James would see right through him if he attempted to lie. Caelyn might have been a sprite, but sometimes, when it came to friends and family, he was horrible at deception.

“They’ll find out anyway.” Graham soothed him through their bond. “It’s not like Phoenix was discreet when he flew out of the palace.”

Still put out, but acknowledging the impossibility of secrecy, Caelyn nodded. “It’s true that the Alwyn you met is actually Phoenix. We spoke to him just now, and he went to see High Priestess Eanera Myrthylar.”

James’s eyes widened. “But don’t the draechen know how dangerous this thing is?”

“He’s not a thing,” Caelyn snapped, his tone more biting than he himself had expected. “He’s a person, one who lived in slavery for a long time. He’s also Prince Rachen’s mate, and therefore, family for the Tersain.”

The two benandanti still didn’t look convinced. “I’m not sure about this, Lini,” Carol said. “I mean, there are some things that are beyond everyone’s control, including that of Prince Rachen’s.”

“Well, it’s not like we have any other solution,” Graham pointed out. “His abilities are way beyond ours, or at least mine.”

“That’s true, of course,” James replied quickly. Too quickly? Caelyn couldn’t really tell, and it bothered him. “I admit that I’m not comfortable with the idea of just resigning myself to the inevitable, but I suppose we need to trust the Tersain know what they’re doing.”

In the past, the benandanti hadn’t been inclined to believe in the draechen’s good will, at least not until they’d been forced to do so when they’d had to face a threat greater than them all. Caelyn wondered if the Connors family had learned a lesson out of it, or if there was something else on their minds.

“In any case,” Carol said, “we’ll leave the two of you to your privacy now. I’m sure this entire day had been tremendously stressful, and you’d like to rest.”

“Thank you, Carol,” Caelyn answered. “And, you, take a break from research. Sometimes, you need time for yourself.”

“I suppose you’re right,” his friend replied. “At this rate, we’ll be jumping at shadows and seeing all sorts of strange creatures all over the place in no time. Oh, wait, we already are.”

They all laughed, since Carol’s tone was teasing and not as serious as it had been earlier. For Caelyn’s part, he was relieved that his friend was the same woman he’d met back when he’d been traveling through the United States with Graham.

On impulse, he kissed her cheek, then hugged her. His swollen abdomen made it a little awkward, but it also made her chuckle in delight. “I still can’t believe you’re going to have a baby. Even knowing that it’s more than possible, it’s amazing to see it.”

Caelyn immediately perked up at her words. Lately, his favorite topic of conversation was his son. “It’s even more amazing to feel it,” he replied as he broke away.

“Speaking of which, you need to sit down,” Graham reminded him. “I don’t want you standing too long.”

Caelyn rolled his eyes. He was used to Graham’s hovering, so he didn’t even argue against it. If he wanted to be perfectly honest, his legs were beginning to hurt anyway. He’d probably been walking for too long, and that simply didn’t work out too well in his condition.

Obviously sensing Caelyn’s slight discomfort, Graham took him in his arms and started to carry him toward their quarters. “You’ll see Eanera a different time,” he said. “I don’t want to take any chances with you and the baby.”

Graham’s arms felt so warm and comforting around him that Caelyn didn’t even bother to protest the caveman treatment. Instead, he just relaxed, more than happy to be off his feet.

“Come on,” he called out to Carol. “I have to show you how he kicks.”

Both Carol and James followed them, dropping the Phoenix issue. But even as he chatted with his friends, Caelyn knew this wasn’t over yet, not by far. This was only just beginning.

Chapter Twelve

A few weeks later

Eanera’s quarters looked strikingly empty without her things, toiletries, and books. Sari released a heavy sigh as he sat down on the bed. His mother sat next to him, pulling him into her embrace.

Today, she was leaving for Rose Noire. Her bags had already been carried out to the plane that would fly her to France. Before her departure, she had insisted on talking to him alone, one more time.

Sari hugged his mother tightly, mixed emotions coursing through him. On one side, he was happy that his mother was well enough to return to Rose Noire. On the other, he’d been so close to losing her that now, he was reluctant to let her go.

“I would stay here if I could,” she said suddenly, “but the priesthood is getting more and more anxious. Not to mention that your father needs me there.”

“What will you do?” Sari asked her. “Will you tell the priestesses about what happened?”

Eanera sighed. “It’s only fair. Besides, I can’t exactly hide it.”

Sari understood what she meant. While his mother had regained her youth and seemed to have some of her powers back, she wasn’t the same woman she had once been. The gem in the center of her forehead hadn’t reappeared. At first, she’d had trouble accepting it, and it was, indeed, problematic, given that the entire situation would put Eanera’s position as High Priestess in jeopardy. However, the day before, she had confessed to Sari that she’d made her peace with it.

“I think that if it is Jenarra’s will that I get my abilities restored, it will happen,” she told him now. “If not…well, to tell you the truth, I have many things to focus on that aren’t my duties as High Priestess.”

Sari shot her a surprised look. “Truly? Like what?”

“Well, don’t share this with anyone, but Selbrian has been discussing the possibility of undoing his marriage with Onyerre.” She actually blushed a little. “As you know, it’s never really been done before, but the circumstances make Selbrian believe that it could be possible. Understand, it’s very complicated, given that he has three children with her and it’s still somewhat uncertain as to what exactly she did willingly and what she was pushed into by the Ancient Horror. Selbrian is hoping for a quiet divorce and a light sentence. And if that happens…well, he asked me to marry him.”

Sari almost couldn’t believe his ears. He had been waiting and hoping for something like this all his life and now that it was finally happening, it was hard to acknowledge that it was true. Nevertheless, he knew that his mother would never joke about something like this.

“I’m so happy for you,” he said with a bright smile. If there was anyone who deserved to have a real mate bond, it was his mother. And to think that, for so long he’d actually thought that his parents didn’t truly love each other. He should have known better.

“You couldn’t have figured it out on your own,” Karein pointed out through their bond. “Now stop thinking about the past, and focus on the present.”

Karein was right. They were seriously lucky in that, even with everything that had happened, they’d managed to get safely out of the entire predicament. Sari hadn’t had any other strange visions, and their lives in Draechenburg had settled into a peaceful routine. Sari had actually started to grow a little closer to Phoenix, much to Rachen’s delight. Phoenix himself had seemed wary of Sari at first, something which Sari blamed on jealousy, but now, they’d figured out that both of them pretty much wanted nothing more than to be with their respective mates. In the end, the two of them had a lot in common, far more than Sari had originally expected.

True enough, Sari still held a degree of resentment for Phoenix. He couldn’t forget what had happened with his mother just like that. But they were both trying, and that was what mattered. Caelyn was helping, and Sari had long talks with his best friend regarding the entire situation.

As if guessing his thoughts, his mother suddenly gave him a serious look. “Look, Sari, there’s something else I want to tell you. I know I have to go because I’m needed in Rose Noire, but I’m very worried about you.”

“Worried?” Sari repeated inquiringly.

“I want you to know something,” she said. “This isn’t over. I can’t help but feel that Phoenix is still dangerous. I’d like you to come with me to Rose Noire with me. Karein can join us.”

Sari couldn’t believe his ears. This was the first time his mother was mentioning this since that day when Phoenix had returned her youth. “I don’t understand…Why didn’t you say anything until now?”

“Because I’m not sure of my own powers, Sari,” Eanera replied. “Before, my visions used to be dead-on, but now, all I have to go on is this gut feeling. Not to mention that I fear that my unique knowledge of the extent of his power might be tainting my perspective. He’s a good man, and he loves Prince Rachen. I’m sure of that. And yet…” She shook her head, as if she herself didn’t know what to say. “I was hoping that I’d get something clearer that would help me figure out exactly what is unsettling me, but I can’t put my finger on it.”

Sari trusted his mother even when she didn’t trust herself. He knew that if she thought Phoenix was dangerous, it was probably true. However, this had been no secret. Karein had seen what Phoenix could do, the way he’d been able to torch an entire forest and restore it with a thought. He’d managed to injure Karein and Eanera even before he’d gained control of his abilities. Even so, this time around, Sari had to have a little faith in Phoenix, too, if not for Phoenix himself, for Karein and Rachen.

“I know, Mother,” he replied, “but I can’t go. Rachen needs Karein’s support. He’s family. Besides, Phoenix is only now getting accustomed to Draechenburg, and I’m trying to be as welcoming as possible, given the circumstances. It’s not easy, but he’s been through a lot, and we have to help.”

Eanera sighed. “I was afraid you were going to say that. In your place, I’d have probably done the same. Very well, Sari. I’ll briefly visit your father and see what’s going on in Rose Noire and come back here as soon as possible. In the meantime, be very careful.”

Sari nodded and hugged his mother one more time. “And you,” he said simply.

They got up and left Eanera’s quarters together. Karein was waiting outside, his expression carefully blank. It wasn’t really necessary, since it wasn’t a secret that Karein knew most everything Sari did.

Indeed, Eanera chose to address it, instead of allowing them to drift into awkward silence. “I meant no offense to your twin or his mate,” she said. “I only want what’s best for Sari.”

“I understand that,” Karein replied. “Believe me, I will protect him with my life. Sari and our son are everything to me.”

Sari had a flash of his vision and the way Karein had moved away from him. He took Karein’s hand and squeezed it. He was being silly. His mother’s words had just shaken him more than he’d have liked to admit. For all he knew, their future had changed when Rachen had mated Phoenix. Although…He couldn’t really remember…Had Rachen called his lover by his name in the vision? Sari had identified Phoenix as Alwyn back then, but what if…

It occurred to Sari that Rachen’s hair had been red in the vision. He hadn’t thought about it until now, hadn’t considered that such simple information could be important. But Rachen’s fire dragon had become stronger after mating Phoenix. If Sari was remembering correctly, it meant that the vision had anticipated Rachen and Phoenix ending up together.

Karein wrapped an arm around his waist, holding him tightly. “Breathe, baby. Nothing’s changed. You just have a different perspective. You know me. I’m never going to leave you. You know Phoenix. He doesn’t have some sort of grand master plan to destroy our happiness. You know Taryn and Graham. They’d never abandon their mates.”

He was right, of course, and his words were confirmed when they ran straight into Phoenix and Rachen. “Oh, hello, High Priestess,” Phoenix said. “I just wanted to wish you a nice trip and grant you a small token of my friendship.” He smiled, looking a little embarrassed. “I realize that, in many ways, you’re still very wary of me, and you’re probably correct. But I need you to know that I love the Tersain. They’re my family, and I will never harm them.”

Without further ado, he offered Eanera a small box. Eanera blinked in surprise, but took the item. “I thank you, but this truly wasn’t necessary. There’s nothing that…”

Her words trailed off when she opened the box. Inside it, one sole feather lay, still burning. “I willed the feather not to melt the box,” Phoenix explained, “and since the feather is my gift to you, you’re the only one who can use it. It carries my energy, in a smaller dose. Therefore, if you at any time touch it, I will know you need help and I will come to your assistance.”

“I…I don’t know what to say,” Eanera replied.

Sari was touched, too. He had a feeling Phoenix didn’t just go around giving his feathers to random people. He probably still felt guilty about harming Sari’s mother, especially since her powers hadn’t fully returned. “We thank you,” he said to Phoenix. “Does the feather have any magic on its own?”

Phoenix nodded. “It does, but you cannot command it. It is the magic of the earth, of the fires burning in its core, the magic I am made of. Should there come a time when it is needed, it will manifest on its own.”

“A protective talisman of sorts,” Eanera said. Her smile was kind when she looked at Phoenix. “I’m truly touched. I know it couldn’t have been easy for you to part with it.”

Phoenix looked a little uncomfortable, and only began relaxing when Rachen wrapped an arm around his shoulders. “It’s true that I wasn’t sure. People have been using me for as long as I can remember. But I think that now, I have a new life. I no longer exist as a tool. This was my choice, and no one will ever force me to become a weapon for destruction again. If I was created out of power, I will use it for the benefit of the people I care about.”

Something in Sari’s chest eased at Phoenix’s words. His eyes met Phoenix’s burning ones and he smiled slightly. “I couldn’t have said it better myself.”

He couldn’t always doubt and dwell on one vision that might not even be correct. Phoenix deserved a chance to prove that he truly meant what he said, just like Rachen deserved a mate who loved him. They couldn’t forever live in the shadow of a distant and confusing hallucination.

Perhaps he was making a mistake in dismissing it. He’d been so convinced that the vision had come from Jenarra, and he still believed that. But he also felt that Jenarra wanted him to stand up for what he believed in and to support the people he cared about. That was what Sari aimed to do, to hope and trust in a better future.For humans, the phoenix meant rebirth. Well, maybe this time around, humans had the right idea.

They led Sari’s mother to the cliffside, where her plane was already waiting. Eventually, the rest of the Tersain joined them as well. “We eagerly await your next visit,” Hareem said.

“Well, you might not have to wait for too long,” Eanera replied. “Once I handle the issues that summon me back to Rose Noire, I have to return to Sari to be with him throughout his pregnancy.”

Distantly, Sari wondered if she was still concerned, or if her worries stemmed from more than just Phoenix’s presence. Either way, he couldn’t exactly ask her, since the time for her departure had arrived.

A few hugs later, Eanera was boarding the plane, looking like that was the last thing she wanted to do. From the doorway of the plane, she took one last look at Sari. Her grip on the gift box was so tight her knuckles went white.

Sari waved at her and smiled. Tears gathered at the corner of Eanera’s eyes. “I love you, Sari,” she mouthed.

“I love you, too,” Sari replied.

As the jet doors closed, Sari wondered why those words felt so much like good-bye. He wondered just what his mother knew that she wasn’t saying and why she’d left anyway. He had a feeling that once he found out the answer to these questions, he wouldn’t like it.

* * * *

That evening

The dining room was crowded with various members of the Tersain family. Clustered all around the table, they ate, occasionally exchanging comments.

Rachen sat next to his mate, almost unable to believe that this was possible. A few weeks back, he’d wanted it so badly for himself and his mate. He’d wanted everyone to love and understand Phoenix at least half of what Rachen did. And now, finally, things seemed to be heading in the right direction.

“They’re great people,” Phoenix said through their bond. “I don’t know if I would have been so welcoming in their place.”

Rachen shot his mate a besotted smile. “I don’t know how welcoming they’ve been, but they’re not blind. They see how amazing you are.”

Phoenix shook his head, chuckling. “You’re just biased,” he said as he took a sip of wine.

Across from them, Karein and Sari were eating quietly, although Rachen knew they were likely communicating through their mate bond. Sari was a little sad that his mother had left, and Karein had been hovering and worrying ever since. Talrasar sat next to Sari, giving the younger fae space but also somehow managing to seem open and warm should Sari want to approach him.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the table, a conversation had started between Camden, his siblings, Taryn, and Graham. “I do think we can reach out to the other castes given time,” Taryn was saying. “It might not be right now, but eventually everyone will see that Hareem means well.”

“We’ve spoken to some of the other rare shifters,” Arlen said, “and they’re not convinced just yet. The draechen haven’t proven to be very trustworthy in the past. Sure, we know that’s changed now, but they’re not as close to the situation as we are.”

That comment meant far more than Arlen probably realized. It pointed out a real change in the policy of the naga toward Draechenburg. Rachen was pleased to see it. In fact, the naga had surprised him in that they’d been quite open toward Phoenix and hadn’t automatically assigned him to the category of threat to be eliminated.

“We know it’s not going to be easy,” Graham added, “but we won’t let that stop us. As soon as Caelyn gives birth, I’m going to find my pack and speak to some other friends of mine in the paranormal community. They’ll spread the word.”

Caelyn smiled at Graham, although he didn’t speak. He had been pretty quiet, too, although he was likely just considering the message his family had sent him. Rachen had eventually remembered to convey it, but so far, Caelyn hadn’t made an official request to Karein or the other Imperial Consuls to allow his parents and siblings here.

Phoenix glanced Caelyn’s way, tilting his head in an oddly birdlike gesture. “You should probably be getting ready then,” he said. “It feels like your child wants to come out already.”

Silence fell over the dining room. “How do you know that?” Sari asked.

“The energy around Caelyn is changing,” Phoenix replied calmly. “Am I wrong?”

Caelyn shook his head. “No…I don’t think you are.”

Suddenly, he looked very pale. Graham’s complexion went even pastier, and he shot to his feet. “Oh, gods, oh gods…We need a doctor. Get a doctor.”

“Calm down, Graham,” Caelyn said. “I’m not the first person to have a…baby.”

He grimaced as he paused, and Rachen could tell that he was probably starting to have contractions. He wasn’t sure how he knew that, but he suspected it was something his mate had subconsciously conveyed to him. With every day that passed, Phoenix amazed him more and more.

Graham picked Caelyn up, his eyes wild with fright. “What do I do?” he asked, sounding lost.

“Let’s get him to lie down,” Sari replied. “We’ll notify the doctors. Meanwhile, Talrasar and I will help you.”

He walked to his friend’s side and took Caelyn’s hand. “How are you doing?”

“Fine,” Caelyn replied, his voice trembling slightly. “A little scared.”

“Don’t be,” Graham told him. “I’m right here, angel. I’m with you.”

His voice suddenly grew stronger, as if he was forcing himself to be optimistic for Caelyn’s benefit. Rachen could understand it perfectly, since he was just as protective of Phoenix. He wished he could help, but he was no healer.

“I might be able to lend a hand,” Phoenix told him. He bit his lip, obviously uncertain. “But a birth is something so delicate. I don’t want to unbalance it.”

“Let’s just stay out of it,” Rachen advised his mate. The last thing he wanted was for something to go wrong and Phoenix to be blamed for it.

“I’ll step in if Caelyn or the baby is in danger,” Phoenix decided. “No sense in intervening until that point, right?”

He didn’t sound very happy about it, and Rachen realized that Phoenix would have preferred to avoid any possible pain for the young sprite. Phoenix didn’t fully have all of his memories as Alwyn Cyraltin, but he did remember enough to know that Caelyn had never wanted him to get hurt. Not to mention that he often ended up mediating the occasional dispute between Phoenix and Sari.

It was kind of telling that no one had asked for their help in the first place. Perhaps they still didn’t trust Phoenix, or maybe it was something entirely different. Either way, Rachen would have felt offended on his mate’s behalf, if not for the very clear knowledge that this moment was far more important than their individual sensibilities.

And then, Caelyn did something that touched Rachen to the core. “Phoenix?” Caelyn asked softly. “Will you come with us? If something happens…”

“Of course,” Phoenix replied automatically. “But don’t worry. Nothing is going to happen. Your baby just wants to come out and meet his daddies.”

It was really a relief that this was finally happening. Caelyn rarely showed it, but he’d started to get anxious as to the reasons why his baby was taking so long in showing up. Almost two months had passed since Taryn had given birth, leaving Caelyn puzzled regarding his own pregnancy. On several occasions, Phoenix and Sari had tried to point out that, given the hybrid nature of the infants, it was going to be different for everyone. Not to mention that Taryn’s baby had likely come earlier than he was supposed to because of less than pleasant circumstances. Nevertheless, it was still a good thing that the moment Caelyn and Graham had been waiting for had at last arrived.

Graham carried Caelyn out of the room, and Phoenix and Rachen followed. At first, it seemed like they would be headed toward Graham and Caelyn’s quarters, but in the end, the werewolf decided against it. As Graham entered the closest empty chamber, Rachen stole a look his mate’s way and saw the smile on Phoenix’s face. Suddenly, Rachen truly felt like everything would be all right. At last, both he and Phoenix were part of a family, one who trusted and cared about them. Today might not be about them, and yet, it felt like such a landmark. Caelyn’s words had cleared up that final doubt in Rachen’s heart and mind, and it meant the world to him.

Phoenix pressed a brief kiss over Rachen’s lips, then entered the room after Graham. Rachen stayed outside, with his two brothers, the naga, and most of the members of their family. He should have probably been anxious, but he was certain that Phoenix wouldn’t let anything happen to Caelyn’s baby. Today marked a new beginning, and not only for them.

Chapter Thirteen

The high-pitched cries of the child echoed in the room as the infant protested being drawn out of the comfort of his birth father’s body. Phoenix held the boy close and rocked him, allowing the warm energies of the earth to surround the baby, singing softly to him under his breath.

As Phoenix held the baby, Graham wiped down Caelyn’s face of sweat and said, “It’s okay now, angel. You did great.”

Caelyn blinked, still looking dazed and tired. He’d lost quite a lot of blood because of the incision necessary to remove the baby, but Talrasar and Sari had kept it all under control. The draechen medic had been more than competent. Truly, the entire process had gone even smoother than Phoenix had expected. The baby was healthy, and so was his father.

On cue, Caelyn whispered, “I want to see him. I want to see our son.”

Graham walked to Phoenix’s side, and Phoenix passed the baby to his sire. A pang of jealousy struck him as he watched Graham, Caelyn, and their child together. He wanted to have that, too. He wanted hatchlings with Rachen.

“It’ll come,” Rachen said through their bond. “I want us to have children, too. Just be patient.”

“I’m a fire bird,” Phoenix pointed out. “It’s not in my nature to be patient.”

Nevertheless, he couldn’t cling to any petty feelings of envy, not when he saw the wide smile on Caelyn’s face. Caelyn’s happiness was simply contagious, and Phoenix couldn’t help but rejoice at the knowledge that a new life was starting today. He could feel it deep within him. His magic responded to the unique energy of the moment. The purity and beauty of it nearly brought tears to Phoenix’s eyes.

Instead of starting to bawl like a crybaby, he slipped out of the room. Talrasar, Sari, and the draechen medic followed his example, leaving the happy couple alone with their son.

Instantly, the rest of the family was upon them. Of course, they knew things had gone well, since Karein, Kael and Rachen had been able to monitor the entire process through their bonds with their respective mates. Even so, that didn’t seem to be enough.

“Can we see them?” Camden asked. Apparently, he’d grown attached to Caelyn, too.

“I think we should give them a little time to themselves,” Sari suggested. Phoenix couldn’t have agreed more. It was only normal that Caelyn and Graham have some privacy to enjoy their new family. They had already been provided with everything they needed for their son, and someone would be close by should they require further assistance.

Just as Phoenix thought this, the door to the room opened and Graham emerged from inside. “With your permission, Your Graces, my mate has a request. He wishes to see his family in the hope of reconciling with them.”

“Entirely understandable,” Hareem said. “We were expecting his request and are prepared to approve it as long as Phoenix doesn’t mind.”

“Naturally,” Graham said, glancing toward Phoenix. “If Phoenix is uncomfortable with it, we are prepared to meet the Sutharlainn somewhere else as soon as Caelyn recovers.”

Phoenix grimaced. The sprites had been the ones to imprison and use him. Caelyn was an exception, but Phoenix didn’t trust the rest of the Elusians.

However, it wasn’t fair that, because of his own misgivings, Caelyn should have to be deprived of his family. He had been forced to give it up when he’d mated Graham, and it must have been pretty hard.

Phoenix didn’t have parents or siblings. He was the only one of his kind. If he did have children with his lover, they wouldn’t be phoenixes. And since meeting the Tersain, Phoenix had begun to appreciate more and more the importance of having a family.

“Don’t worry about me,” he said. “If I don’t like them, I’ll just stay away. It’s a pretty big palace. Besides, Caelyn is more important right now.”

“So are you,” Talrasar said. “You’re a member of the family now.”

Talrasar’s words convinced Phoenix that he was doing the right thing. “Thank you,” he said softly. “You have no idea what that means to me. If you feel it’s safe, invite them. It’s only fair.”

For a few seconds, Hareem, Kael, and Karein studied him. Then, they nodded at last. “We’ll speak to them,” Kael said. Glancing toward Graham, he said, “Notify Caelyn. We’ll contact his family and invite them here.”

“Thank you,” Graham replied. “You are too generous.”

He bowed slightly, just enough to be polite without humbling himself. Phoenix hid a smile. Even if he’d left his pack, Graham Powers was still very much an Alpha, and it showed. That would probably turn out to be an advantage when they had to meet with other members of the lower castes.

Graham returned to the room, and the door closed behind him. Once he was gone, the helpful attitude of the three Imperial Consuls changed. “We have to be careful,” Hareem said. “The Sutharlainn might be the key to finding proof that Ferradul Sutharlainn really did kill Elina.”

Phoenix winced. He’d been self-centered enough to forget all about the woman who’d been recently murdered. He still couldn’t remember any of it, and that was quite a problem, given that he could have easily been the one behind it.

That theory had apparently been scrapped, much to Phoenix’s relief. Everyone appeared to be convinced that Elina had known about Phoenix, which was why Ferradul had taken her out. However, they hadn’t been able to find actual evidence of it, and the balance of power between Elusia and Ornoz was already threatened. The last time the Krites had gone against the draechen, the enchantment created had been the clearest evidence, but now, they didn’t even have that. One thing on top of the other, the draechen now risked war with Elusia.

Phoenix hated that this moment of joy had been tainted by politics, but it couldn’t be helped. “What makes you think Caelyn’s family will want to help, Your Grace?” he inquired.

“They probably won’t,” Hareem admitted. “The fact of the matter is that we don’t strictly need them. The Elusian Krites went against our truce by sending an illusion instead of Alwyn Cyraltin. We’re completely entitled to attack them if we wish. But I want to try a different approach first.”

Kael nodded. “Our sources say that there is some tension between the Krites. Likely, not everyone agreed with Ferradul’s actions. I want for one of us to eventually go back there and see what’s going on. The Sutharlainn can provide us with important information.”

“In any case, now is not the time to discuss this,” Karein said. He didn’t look thrilled about the prospect of receiving Caelyn’s family here, but Phoenix couldn’t exactly blame him. “Phoenix, do your best to see if you can remember anything that happened then. It might be the clue we need. Let us worry about the rest.”

Finally, Hareem’s somewhat glum expression melted into a warm smile. “Karein is right. This is a joyful moment. Let’s not let our problems ruin it.”

Phoenix jumped at the chance to change the topic. “I’m glad things turned out all right for Caelyn and Graham,” he said. “They make a beautiful couple, and they deserve to be happy.”

Sari nodded. “For a while, they had the hardest time. You know…it’s funny, but if you think about it, if Caelyn and Graham hadn’t met, Karein and I might have never crossed paths either.”

“True,” Rachen said. “And if that had happened, I’d have still been stuck without a physical form.”

“And likely, the sprites would have never released me,” Phoenix offered in turn.

It was strange to think about the course of events like that, but Phoenix had learned a long time ago that even the slightest action could change the course of a destiny. Caelyn’s decision to mate Graham had led up to this point, to Phoenix’s freedom and him mating Rachen. Yet another thing he had to be grateful for.

“I believe the humans call it the butterfly effect,” Karein said as they started to walk away. The beating of a butterfly’s wings that could stir a hurricane. Perhaps not an adequate metaphor for a sprite in a privileged position mating a werewolf, but still suitable to their current situation.”

“Well, I can only be happy for them, and for us,” he said. In fact, he was in a celebratory mood, and he looked forward to proving it to his mate. Not to mention that he really wanted not to think about any potential involvement from his part in the Elina Eretar matter. Rachen could give him that.

His mate obviously overheard his thoughts. Rachen wrapped his arm around Phoenix’s waist, arousal flashing through him. “We’ll be off. Good night, everyone.”

Judging by the smirk on Karein’s lips, Rachen’s twin knew the exact reason for his haste. Probably, all of the shifters realized it, not that it was very hard. Still, Phoenix didn’t care. He quickly said his good-byes, too, and eagerly headed toward their quarters with his mate. The fire within him demanded touching Rachen’s, and only one thing would satisfy it.

* * * *

Rachen hadn’t exactly expected this night to end with him having hot and raunchy sex with his mate, which, in hindsight, had been pretty stupid. All of their nights ended with hot and raunchy sex. There was no reason why today would be in any way different. In fact, they had a pretty good one to continue on the same pattern.

The entire conversation regarding Elina Eretar had upset both Phoenix and Rachen. Not only that, but it seemed that Caelyn giving birth had made Phoenix a little melancholic. Rachen had known that his mate wanted hatchlings, but he hadn’t appreciated just how much Phoenix craved that. So far, he hadn’t been able to impregnate Phoenix, although his mate guaranteed it was possible. Rachen would have feared that he’d been permanently damaged by absorbing his brother’s magic, but he knew nothing could withstand his mate’s abilities.

And so, he decided to try again, and again…and again. His libido certainly wasn’t complaining. In fact, his dragon was pretty excited at the thought of what followed. Rachen practically dragged his lover through the corridors of the palace, his eagerness to be one with his mate making him a little brusquer than he normally would have been. For his part, Phoenix didn’t seem to mind. In fact, his urgency fed Rachen’s as they ran together, desperately trying to maintain a measure of composure but probably failing abysmally.

They passed several draechen guards who bowed and greeted them. Rachen threw the occasional comment over his shoulder, but he wasn’t even sure what he was saying. By the time they entered their corridor, Rachen could no longer keep his hands to himself. He ended up pinning his lover to their own door and crushing their mouths together. He even ignored that a guard was standing not one foot from them. He couldn’t have cared less that the other draechen was watching. Let them see. Let them learn how beautiful, perfect, and passionate Phoenix could be and realize that he was and would always be Rachen’s.

Phoenix wrapped his arms around Rachen’s neck, grinding against him and moaning desperately. In the process, he granted Rachen entrance, and Rachen gladly took advantage of it. He thrust his tongue into his lover’s wet cavern, sampling Phoenix’s by now familiar taste. He fed on his lover’s mouth, ravishing Phoenix, taking no prisoners. However, Phoenix more than held his own, his hands clutching Rachen’s shoulders wildly, his cries muffled by Rachen’s kiss but still echoing within their bond.

As their tongues dueled, Rachen was gripped by the sudden thought that he could have so easily missed out on this. Sari’s earlier comment had shaken him more than he’d have liked to admit. If Caelyn hadn’t been brave enough to stand up for what he believed in, if he’d ended up shying away from the truth of his mate bond because Graham was a werewolf, Rachen would have never met his Alwyn. He’d have never found his Phoenix.

Possessiveness and nearly angry desire soared through him, and Rachen bit down on Phoenix’s lower lip, needing more, craving everything Phoenix was and had ever been. He wanted to reassure himself that Phoenix was truly there, that nothing could ever tear them apart. The past was the past, and it didn’t matter anymore. Their future, their bond, and hopefully, their hatchlings had to become his priority.

He fumbled with the doorknob and managed to push it open. Behind him, he thought he heard the draechen guard release a choked noise, but he ignored it. He pushed his mate into the room without even breaking their kiss and closed the door with his foot. It was a little tricky to balance everything, but Rachen managed, because he had the perfect incentive.

By now, Phoenix was almost writhing in his arms, his naked dick nudging Rachen’s, the tip already leaking generous amounts of pre-cum and painting Rachen’s abdomen with fluid. Rachen couldn’t figure it out when they’d gotten undressed, but then, in some ways, Phoenix still remained a mystery to him. Granted, this wasn’t exactly unusual. In fact, Rachen accepted it without even blinking an eye. Phoenix had a way of undressing them without them physically bothering to remove their clothes. One moment, they were dressed, and the next, their garments vanished into thin air. Phoenix had once admitted to Rachen that he didn’t always know how he did it, or how he cast some of his other enchantments. At times, he just willed things, but that didn’t always work the way it should have. According to Phoenix, the energies of the earth were hard to tame, and while pure flame, flight, or even healing came pretty easy to him, other spells weren’t so easy.

That aside, Rachen could appreciate the convenience of having such a skilled mate. Because of it, he could now explore the full extent of Phoenix’s naked body without the bothersome constraints of garments. He didn’t have the patience to go to their bedroom, so he just pinned his mate to the door and proceeded to do exactly that.

Without breaking the kiss, he swept his hands over every inch of silky skin he could reach. He ground against Phoenix, rubbing his hard dick against Phoenix’s, making his mate groan in delight. Rachen swallowed that sweet noise into their lip-lock, and it just whetted his appetite for more.

When the need to breathe forced them apart, Rachen took advantage of the brief respite to scan his mate’s beautiful face. Phoenix’s lovely eyes burned with the flame of passion. Rachen felt like he was falling in the flame he saw there, burning within his lover’s blaze and reveling in it. He ached to feel it all, to be consumed by the pyre of Phoenix’s desire and to consume Phoenix in turn.

Greedier than ever, Rachen dropped to his knees and took his mate’s dick in his mouth. The flavor of his lover’s pre-cum exploded over his taste buds, and he released a groan of his own. Enjoying his mate’s beautiful body like this was his own personal drug, one Rachen had gladly become addicted to. Phoenix was ambrosia and opium, sweet and spicy, so very hot, and yet, so soothing. The sensations he experienced when Rachen touched him were explosions of pure desire that nearly maddened Rachen. In fact, Rachen could have come just from sucking his lover’s dick if he hadn’t wanted to be inside Phoenix so much. Sometimes, he lost control anyway and orgasmed without Phoenix even touching him.

Now, though, it was Phoenix’s pleasure he aimed for. His own was irrelevant beyond the extent to which Phoenix experienced it, too. Rachen wanted Phoenix to feel treasured, loved, to acknowledge just how much Rachen desired him, to understand that Rachen lived for him and him alone. With every moment that passed, Rachen became increasingly convinced of it. He heard it in Phoenix’s laughter, in his song, in the way he suddenly stole kisses every morning ignoring the fact that their breaths didn’t exactly smell amazing. It was reinforced every time Phoenix held his hand, or when he gave Rachen one of those curious looks, tilting his head in a gesture that Rachen was quickly growing to adore. It became even more potent when they sat outside, enjoying the wind as it blew on their faces, with Phoenix listening closely to the stories Rachen told him in search of his still-missing memories. It grew to a near impossible extent when they went flying together, experiencing a freedom neither of them had before. Again, it gained more contour when Phoenix approached Sari or another member of Rachen’s family, seeking their attention, all for Rachen’s sake. Finally, it exploded into a supernova of need and love when they unavoidably came together like this.

It was this need that they both experienced now and that urged Rachen to suck Phoenix’s cock with everything he had. Well, to be true, he didn’t immediately go for the gold. He loved teasing Phoenix from time to time, because it just made the end result, their orgasms, even sweeter. As such, he traced the largest vein of Phoenix’s dick with his tongue, licking his mate’s prick like he would a lollipop. He swirled his slick muscle over the glans, gathering all the pre-cum pooling there and moaning as he drank it down. Then, he went for a deeper, harder suction, keeping the rhythm slow and torturous.

At first, Phoenix endured it, but then his hands tangled through Rachen’s hair, his talons already out but not harming Rachen’s scalp. “Rachen,” he cried out.

He didn’t have to say anything else. Rachen understood it all, regardless. He began to bob his head up and down his mate’s prick, accepting and reveling in the sensations that flowed into him through their bond. On occasion, he hummed, enjoying the way the vibrations sent little shocks of pleasure all throughout Phoenix. He rolled his lover’s testicles in his palm and rubbed Phoenix’s taint, all the while never stopping his ministrations on Phoenix’s dick.

Rachen felt Phoenix’s ascent toward climax, just like he did the moment when Phoenix couldn’t hold back anymore. With a cry of his own, Phoenix started to fuck Rachen’s mouth, thrusting his cock deep inside. He likely would have choked Rachen, except Rachen was used to it by now. In fact, he loved it when Phoenix unleashed his fiery nature and surrendered to his passions. It gave Rachen the freedom to do the same without fear.

Soon, Phoenix was so very close to coming that Rachen could feel it sizzling over his own spine, in his balls. To give Phoenix that last nudge he needed, Rachen reached for his mate’s ass. The angle wasn’t great, but it wasn’t the first time they fucked in less conventional places. Without too much trouble, Rachen managed to thrust two fingers into his lover’s channel.

Screaming, Phoenix came, sending hot streams of cum down Rachen’s throat. Rachen gulped it all down, barely managing to suppress his own climax. He took a couple of deep breaths, attempting to tame his pleasure. He only succeeded in inhaling more of his lover’s scent, which didn’t help in the slightest.

Unable to withstand the burning need within him, Rachen removed his fingers from his mate’s ass and released Phoenix’s dick with a wet pop. He shot to his feet and flipped Phoenix against the door, making his mate face the wood. Phoenix spread his legs and pushed his ass back, offering himself for Rachen’s pleasure. “Yes,” he cried out. “Oh, please, yes.”

His voice was pure music, and his still-enduring desire for Rachen the most potent aphrodisiac in existence. Nearly out of his mind with lust, Rachen spread his mate’s ass cheeks and rubbed the head of his dick over the tiny opening hidden between them. He found his lover’s hole already lubricated, yet another thing that Phoenix occasionally tended to do without thinking. It was very fortunate, because Rachen didn’t think he would have had the patience to do it in Phoenix’s stead. He needed his mate too much to linger with further foreplay.

Holding onto Phoenix’s hips, Rachen steadied his mate and, in one single powerful thrust, buried his dick into Phoenix’s channel. Both of them hissed. It was a miracle that Rachen didn’t come on the spot, because the hot, tight grip of his lover’s body practically seduced him into it. He stilled inside his lover, and while he’d have like to say it was a completely selfless action—all for Phoenix’s comfort—it had a lot to do with the knowledge that, if he moved, it would be all over.

Even that couldn’t hold him back when Phoenix released another loud moan. “Rachen…Gods, fuck me.”

Rachen’s mind simply snapped. Going on pure instinct, he pulled out of Phoenix and thrust back inside. He was well accustomed to his mate’s body and erogenous zones, so he hit Phoenix’s prostate without even trying. A rush of pleasure sizzled over him, and Rachen started a nearly punishing rhythm, needing the friction, but most of all, craving to mark Phoenix as his and this moment as true.

He moved in and out of his lover’s welcoming channel, harder and harder, faster and faster, going deeper with every thrust. And still, it didn’t seem to be enough. He could never get enough of the passion he and Phoenix shared, of the way their emotions combined so perfectly. Meanwhile, Phoenix raked his talons over the door as he shoved back against Rachen’s dick, impaling himself on his member. It was raw, carnal, desperate, and so very real that Rachen almost forgot to breathe.

It was also far too perfect to last forever, like Rachen would have liked. All too soon, he felt his orgasm approach. As always, his mate was on the edge, right there with him. He tilted his head, providing Rachen with the opening for the last act in the symphony of their rapture. Tightening his hold on Phoenix’s hips, Rachen buried his fangs into Phoenix’s neck.

Phoenix’s blood rushed into his mouth, the essence of a being created out of pure energy, but who was now so much more than that. In it, Rachen tasted love, power, pleasure, magic, and desire. Through their bond, he heard his mate’s every thought and felt Phoenix’s every emotion. Lost in the overwhelming cocktail of sensation, Rachen thrust his dick into Phoenix’s ass one more time and came. Phoenix joined him, and Rachen felt like he was thrust into a volcano of pure, ultimate nirvana.

They shuddered through their shared orgasm, riding the waves of bliss together. But together was possibly a bad word, because they were no longer two people in a couple. They had become a single entity, merged through the fires of the most intense love in existence.

When the rapture finally began to fade, Rachen was still left with that satisfaction, the contentment of the knowledge that Phoenix was his. Even as he pulled out and kissed his mate’s shoulder, he felt his dragon release a roar of possessiveness. Phoenix turned toward him and slumped in his arms. By some miracle, Rachen’s legs didn’t give out and he managed to hold his lover up.

“We didn’t make it to the bed,” Phoenix mumbled. “You really have very poor self-control.”

“Well, can you blame me?” Rachen smirked as he took his lover in his arms. His body felt heavy and the lassitude of orgasm was settling over him, but he felt a special pleasure at carrying his mate like this.

Phoenix snorted, obviously intercepting the thought but still allowing Rachen to do what he wanted. Finally, they entered the bedroom, and Rachen placed his mate on the mattress. He didn’t delay in joining his lover there and drew the blanket over both of their naked bodies. Enveloping his lover into his embrace, he closed his eyes. He fully intended to get some sleep and maybe wake up later or in the morning for another sex session, but then, Phoenix suddenly said, “You know…it occurs to me that we never did finish eating. I’m feeling kind of hungry.”

Just like that, Rachen’s eyes shot open. He could only watch in helpless lust as his mate pulled away from him and positioned himself over Rachen’s dick, his anus hovering right over Rachen’s jutting prick. In one single motion, Phoenix impaled himself on that hard dick, making Rachen hiss. It was clear. Phoenix would likely be the death of him. Oh, but what a way to go. As he started to thrust into his mate’s ass, Rachen could only think that anything he did for Phoenix’s sake would be worth it.

Chapter Fourteen

Up into the sky, the sun shone brightly, its rays beckoning Phoenix to fly higher and higher. His mate followed him, very close to Phoenix but unable to catch him. If he’d been in his human form, Phoenix would have laughed. As it was, he just did a little whirl through the air, dancing just outside Rachen’s reach. He was faster than the draechen and they both knew it, but he didn’t tease Rachen about it out of arrogance or gods knew what else. In fact, Rachen enjoyed the chase as much as Phoenix did. It only made the moment when Phoenix eventually got caught far more pleasurable.

At one point, Phoenix started flying a little slower, allowing his mate to catch up. Rachen joined him, but didn’t push him to land. It was amazing that the dragon enjoyed these moments as much as Phoenix did. Unable to contain his glee, Phoenix started to sing.

He didn’t remember singing before he’d met Rachen. His masters hadn’t been interested in beauty or melodies, just in his abilities for destruction. But now, it was different. Now, Phoenix had a family and a mate who not only accepted him, but loved him. They just fit. Rachen’s fire fueled Phoenix’s, but at the same time, tempered it. At last, Phoenix felt at peace.

As he sang, Phoenix could sense the bliss, awe, and rapture that gripped Rachen upon hearing him. Phoenix rarely did this when they were in the palace. He didn’t want to share this part of himself with anyone but Rachen. However, here and now, he could truly be himself without worrying about what other people would hear or do.

Sadly, they couldn’t continue flying forever. Phoenix didn’t want to leave just yet, but they had to be careful, just in case some random human decided it was a good idea to trek to this height on private property. Phoenix would have liked to land a little and enjoy the forest, but sadly, they didn’t have time, and the weather didn’t encourage naked walks either. The light of the sun was somewhat deceptive, because the warm days of summer had passed long ago. Even if Phoenix was aligned to the fire element, he didn’t look forward to braving the mountain chill with all of his bits hanging.

With a mental sigh, Phoenix headed back toward the palace. In the end, he and Rachen had to be present for a certain important event that would soon happen. Missing it would be rude and would increase the unavoidable tension that would exist between Phoenix and the new arrivals.

“You need to stop dwelling on it,” Rachen said through their bond. “They’re not coming here to see you. If they are concerned, well, that’s too bad. You’re a member of the Tersain now, and they can’t do anything about it.”

“That doesn’t mean they don’t still think I’m dangerous,” Phoenix replied.

“Maybe they do,” Rachen answered. “But that’s their problem. I won’t let them disrespect you in any way. Trust me, all right?”

Phoenix did trust Rachen, so the tension within him eased. He and Rachen flew back to the citadel and landed on the cliff side. A group of soldiers was already waiting there, with Sage Zager in the lead. “Welcome back,” the lieutenant said. “Imperial Consul Shtamakarein said he wanted to see you in the throne room.”

“Did the sprites arrive?” Rachen inquired.

Sage shook his head. “I’m here to meet them and guide them through Draechenburg. They’ll have a brief visit with the Imperial Consuls, and then they’ll go to see Caelyn. At all times, I or someone of my trust will be watching them.”

It seemed that all precautions had been taken to ensure the sprites didn’t inconvenience or upset anyone in Draechenburg in any way. Rachen was actually quite relieved that Sage was in charge of it. It meant that Phoenix wouldn’t have to get too involved, and that the Sutharlainn would be closely watched. Any sign of mischief would undoubtedly trigger a reaction from the part of the draechen.A small part of Phoenix had feared that, in their zeal to find some evidence of Ferradul Cyraltin’s involvement in Elina Eretar’s murder, the Imperial Consuls would be too accommodating of the Sutharlainn, but apparently, he’d been mistaken.

“Thank you, Lieutenant,” he replied. “We’ll go see Their Graces right now.”

Phoenix and Rachen headed back into the palace and toward their quarters. They hadn’t officially mated, but Phoenix had moved into Rachen’s quarters just the same—once it had been fixed, of course, and no longer had a hole in the wall. Most everyone recognized him as Rachen’s mate, and even if they’d been wary of his true form at first, they realized that he was on their side and were kind of beginning to grow appreciative of him. Rachen had many times told him that draechen responded to power. For once, that was turning out to be a good thing.

They reached their chambers without being stopped and quickly got dressed. In truth, it was a real shame to cover up Rachen’s gorgeous body before Phoenix had the chance to lick it all over, but he knew that if they started having sex now, they’d just get carried away. In the end, Rachen might be a prince, but he could ignore a summons from his brothers, or the fact that they had guests coming in. That didn’t stop Phoenix from imagining himself dropping to his knees and taking Rachen’s dick in his mouth.

Rachen shot him a hot glance. The mate bond really had a lot of perks, and one of them was that Rachen often caught glimpses of Phoenix’s kinky fantasies. Since half the time, Phoenix was daydreaming about his mate’s naked body, that made for very interesting dinners and meetings. At this point, their family had gotten used to it, especially since the others did it, too. Apparently, pregnancy made Sari and Talrasar easily aroused. It kind of scared Phoenix, but it also made him look forward to the moment when he’d get pregnant, too.

His mate licked his lips. “As soon as they’re gone, baby, we’ll start working on that again.”

“As soon as we can make our escape, you mean,” Phoenix retorted. He had no intentions to wait gods knew how many days, because he doubted Caelyn’s family would just visit for fifteen minutes and depart.

“Of course,” Rachen shot back. “I must have had a slip of tongue.”

“Well, I can’t wait to train that tongue of yours so that it doesn’t slip again.”

Rachen burst into laughter. “I can’t wait either.”

He hooked his arm through Phoenix’s and guided him out of the room. Phoenix studiously didn’t think too much about where they were going and instead focused on his mate. They truly did need to put a little more effort into making sure they had some hatchlings on the way. Phoenix loved his new nest, well, his new home, even if it was a building, but he wanted his own children to hold and care for, too. He wondered why he hadn’t managed to do so already. What was holding him back? It wasn’t Rachen. He was sure of that. Phoenix would have been able to tell. Perhaps it was simply too soon for it to happen. Phoenix had to stop overthinking it. He couldn’t control everything, and he was better off going with the flow and enjoying his gorgeous mate and the new peace he’d earned with so much effort. Of course, that peace would be shattered or, at least, interrupted today, but Phoenix still maintained a spark of hope that the Sutharlainn would just leave him be and focus on Caelyn.

All too soon, Phoenix and Rachen reached the throne room. The guards just waved them in without announcing them, but that wasn’t surprising. The Tersain brothers often forewent formalities where family was concerned. Phoenix liked that. It encouraged him to get even closer to Rachen’s siblings and their respective mates.

He found everyone already gathered in the throne room, from the Imperial Consuls and their other halves to the Isaiat. “You wanted to see us, Your Graces?”

Karein arched a brow, but for once, he didn’t ask Rachen to stop being so formal. “Actually, yes. We wanted to have this conversation with you before the sprites arrived. We believe it’s time to make an announcement regarding the heir of the consulate.”

Phoenix hadn’t expected the Tersain to address politics out of all things during this conversation, although, from what Rachen had told him, this had been discussed before. “If you’re certain and you deem me worthy,” Rachen replied, “you honor me through your trust.”

“There is no one else worthier than you,” Hareem replied, “and no one I’d like to see take my place should the need arise.”

“It won’t,” Rachen said quickly. That would imply one of the consuls dying, and neither Rachen nor Phoenix wanted that. Nevertheless, Phoenix was very proud of his mate.

Of course, he didn’t miss the chance to tease his mate. “I just love a man in a position of authority,” he whispered through their bond. “Tell me…what commands will you give me?”

He imagined himself on his knees, servicing Rachen with his mouth, or perhaps on all fours, his legs stretched as he lay at Rachen’s mercy. Rachen shot him a pained glance and adjusted himself in his pants. “Baby…”

The action didn’t go unnoticed from the part of Rachen’s family. The formality of the meeting was thrown aside as Karein started to chuckle. “Oh, Phoenix…You never grow tired of torturing my brother, do you?”

“The important thing is that he doesn’t,” Phoenix replied cheekily.

He should have been a little more embarrassed that Rachen’s brother had figured it out, but lately, he found that, as a phoenix, his nature was one of fire and passion and didn’t allow him to be too shy about natural things like sex and coupling with his mate. An interesting and kind of funny side effect was that his arousal always ended up drawing the attention of Sari and Talrasar, who of course made demands of their own mates. Just like Phoenix had known would happen, Karein’s laugh suddenly died down and his face flushed. He shot a glance toward his mate, who sat next to him at the large table. Phoenix couldn’t see Sari’s hands because of the size of the table, but he would have bet money that at least one of them was kneading Karein’s dick. Meanwhile, Krysta and Arlen Isaiat looked obviously amused, exchanging knowing looks with their brother. Camden actually appeared to be a little put out, obviously feeling his mate’s absence.

“Right,” Karein said, clearing his throat. The strain in his voice was obvious, as was the smirk on Sari’s lips. “We’ll…Uh…What were we saying?”

“You were saying that you wanted Rachen to be the heir of the consulate,” Sari happily provided.

It was probably fortunate that Sari had replied, because Hareem and Kael seemed pretty engrossed in whatever their own mates were doing. Sari and Talrasar had an excuse, but what was Taryn’s? “He’s an imperial consort,” Rachen replied. “He doesn’t need an excuse, just like you don’t.”

The entire situation was escalating too much, though. In the end, they weren’t in private, and their other guests were likely uncomfortable with this blatant display. The three consorts obviously realized that, because they stopped teasing their respective mates. Karein finally looked like he could breathe again. “Okay,” he continued, “We’ll make the announcement at dinner tonight. We would love to make it a little more festive, but the last time we went all out with foreign guests, things didn’t go over so well.”

Karein’s words reminded Phoenix of something very distant. He could feel the memory, right there, at the corner of his mind, and yet, he couldn’t fully access it. It frustrated him a great deal, because his life as Alwyn Cyraltin had also determined who he was now. Those recollections were as true as the ones he had from his past as Phoenix. His mate might have managed to unveil some of them, but there were still large gaps in his past, moments that Rachen hadn’t been present for, but that still seemed important for Phoenix’s development.

Naturally, he knew that the memory Karein had nudged was that of the dinner with the naga people. It was also during a previous announcement that Elina had been murdered. It was something else that he couldn’t quite recall. He knew he should have been able to remember that night, but he couldn’t, as if there was a mental block between the two sides of him that didn’t allow him to become one single, cohesive person.

Rachen obviously sensed his changed in mood. “I agree,” he told Karein. All the while, he wrapped an arm around Phoenix’s shoulder and pulled him close. Phoenix’s reaction soured the excitement of the rest of the Tersain, too. Kael broke the now-awkward silence by addressing another matter. “On a somewhat different note, our naga guests will be leaving tomorrow.”

The news snapped Phoenix out of his morose thoughts. “Oh?” he asked, turning his attention toward Krysta and Arlen. “How so?”

“Well, we miss Patala, and we’re needed there, to make further arrangements with the gryphons and the other rare shifters,” Arlen replied.

“We’d like to return later on, to watch over Camden, but we feel that right now, he’s safe,” Krysta added.

It was another vote of confidence for Phoenix. In many ways, they’d come here for the exact purpose of watching him and making sure he wouldn’t cause any mischief. They must have figured out that he truly had no intentions of doing so. In fact, the only thing he wanted was to focus on his own family, on getting his memories back, and preferably finding a way to have his own hatchlings.

Still, Phoenix found that he regretted their departure. He liked and respected the Isaiat siblings. They were warriors, and it showed, but they’d been open toward Phoenix and given him a chance to prove himself. “Of course your brother will be well cared for,” he answered. “I’m sure you’ll manage to convince the rest of your caste that draechen mean well and that this Directive needs to be changed.”

When Phoenix had first started living in Draechenburg—had it really been only a few weeks ago?— he hadn’t known much about the Directive of the Shifter Castes. It had been this nebulous thing that he’d occasionally caught a glimpse of in Rachen’s thoughts and memories. However, during his stay, he’d grown to understand how this law affected the paranormal world and was just as determined to change it as the draechen.

For him, the Directive was a lot like the box he’d once been trapped in. It took away the freedom and choices of people. It enslaved them and turned them into toys or tools. While Phoenix understood that the law had originally been meant to serve a very specific purpose, it had now turned into pure and simple abuse. Phoenix wanted nothing more than to have it abolished. But it wasn’t possible, not just yet. The mentalities were too engrained in the fabric of their society after centuries of following the law’s provisions. And so, the Imperial Consuls had to be careful and patient, and approach this task with as much diplomacy as possible.

Fortunately, the naga were on their side. “We think so, too,” Arlen said. “It has burdened the paranormal world for too long.”

“We must point out that it will not be easy to make the rare shifters see that you mean well,” Krysta explained. “We ourselves had a lot of doubts. However, in light of our previous experience with Camden and Lieutenant Zager, we decided to be more open-minded, and I think it has served us well.”

“I’m happy to hear that,” Camden said softly. “I do miss Mother, Father, and Sire a lot. I wish I could see them soon, too.”

“It’ll happen. I’m sure they’ll want to come visit.”

“Of course they will,” Phoenix heard himself say. “After all, they will likely want to witness the birth of their first grandchildren.”

Arlen and Krysta turned toward him, gaping. “Grandchildren?” Arlen repeated.

Phoenix stared at Camden. He hadn’t realized Camden’s pregnancy was a secret within the family. “Oh, dear. I apologize. I didn’t mean to blurt this out like that.”

Camden winced. “Not your fault. I shouldn’t have kept it from them in the first place.” He bit his lip and gave Phoenix an inquiring look. “So…It’s truly going to be a multiple birth? I’m having the occasional blood test, but the benandanti couldn’t tell me for sure.”

“Oh, yes,” Phoenix confirmed, happy that he could at least provide Camden with some information in exchange for his gaffe. “I can definitely distinguish at least two distinct energies, other than yours, within you.”

Camden smiled, his slitted eyes shining like twin suns. “I almost can’t believe it. And now that everyone is working on the Directive…It’s not even dangerous anymore.”

“Wait, back up,” Arlen said. “You’re pregnant? When in Varuna’s name did that happen? I thought you were using protection.”

Phoenix was distracted from the conversation when, on his seat next to Karein, Sari fidgeted and rubbed his temple. He frowned, wondering if there was something wrong with Sari. Karein turned toward his mate, a scowl on his face. Sari just shook his head and smiled, but it looked obviously fake.

Before Phoenix could figure out what that was all about, a knock sounded at the door. Kael stole a glance at Karein, who just nodded. “Yes?” Kael called out.

The usher entered the room and bowed lowly. “Announcing Lords Pádraig, Iasan, and Cormac Sutharlainn and Ladies Britanni and Deidre Sutharlainn.”

“We will see them now,” Hareem said.

Draechen guards showed the group of sprites in. The Sutharlainn were accompanied by Sage Zager, who saluted respectfully and stepped back. Phoenix decided the ice dragon had the right idea and did the same, moving as faraway from the approaching magical creatures as possible. In spite of it, though, their gazes were immediately drawn to him. Mercifully, they didn’t comment on his presence, although judging by their expressions, they weren’t very happy about it.

They bowed lowly when they faced the three Imperial Consuls. “Thank you for receiving us here,” Pádraig said. “You honor us through your invitation.”

“Caelyn is like a member of our family, Lord Sutharlainn,” Karein replied. “We couldn’t have possibly refused him such a simple request. He wishes to speak to you.”

“So we can see him in private?” Deidre inquired.

Hareem shook his head. “I must point out that Caelyn is still in a delicate condition after having given birth. Naturally, his mate will not leave his side. Meanwhile, Lieutenant Zager will accompany you and be your guide through Draechenburg.”

“I suppose that’s understandable,” Britanni said. “We appreciate your hospitality and generosity.”

Phoenix wasn’t really inclined to believe in their kind and humble demeanor. His guess was confirmed a few moments later when Iasan suddenly piped up, “I might be out of line by saying this, but are you aware that the man you believe to be Alwyn Cyraltin is actually a very dangerous shifter?”

Rachen released a low growl and took a step forward, ready to jump to Phoenix’s defense. Phoenix held him back, well aware that any intervention from Rachen’s part would just make things worse and possibly forfeit the consuls’ plans to investigate Ferradul. The other Tersain brothers didn’t seem inclined to just sit back and let anyone speak ill of Phoenix. “You’re absolutely right,” Karein said. He paused briefly, and a smile appeared on Iasan’s face. It vanished instantly when Karein clarified what he meant. “You’re completely out of line. You’ve come here to handle an issue that concerns your family. Stay out of ours, or you’ll find that I can be very unpleasant.”

He smiled, and the expression reminded Phoenix of the way Rachen would grin when he had a particularly wicked thing in mind. “But then, I don’t have to tell you that. You’re already well aware. In fact, if I were you, Lord Sutharlainn, I would tread lightly. I haven’t forgotten your previous visit in Draechenburg.”

He got up and went around the table, his eyes fixed on Pádraig and Britanni. “You know, I always wondered what you were thinking when you found out what supposedly happened to Caelyn. Did you blame yourselves even a little? Did you hate me? I know Iasan cares about his sibling, and that’s the only reason why he’s even alive today. But what about you two? Did you care about him at all? Why did you even come here?”

“Karein,” Sari said, “calm down.”

It was a testament to the extent of Karein’s agitation that Sari had actually chosen to speak out loud. Nevertheless, it worked. Karein took a deep breath and sat down once more. He didn’t speak again, but Hareem did so in his stead. “You are here as our guests,” he said. “Do not think that you can be anything else. We wish to start anew for the purpose of working on the Directive, but no slight against a member of our family will be accepted.”

The Sutharlainn seemed in awe that the draechen imperial family considered Phoenix so important. Iasan in particular appeared to be taken aback. It was strange, but Phoenix realized now that something felt off about the sprite. He couldn’t quite put his finger on his, but his energy seemed unbalanced somehow.

For his part, he was surprised that Karein felt so strongly about this that he would risk jeopardizing their connection with the rest of Elusia. Perhaps the consuls were getting a little tired of treading lightly where sprites were concerned. If so, if Karein and the others forewent peace because of what Ferradul had possibly done…Phoenix didn’t even want to think what would happen.

He half expected the sprites to insist on how impossibly dangerous he was, but they didn’t. Instead, Pádraig nodded jerkily. “Of course. We completely understand. I assure you, we mean well. In fact, we’d like to warn you to be wary.”

“Wary?” Rachen repeated. “Of Phoenix?”

“No.” The sprite shook his head. “The avians who originally created Phoenix are after him and believe to have found a way to control him.”

The world started to grow a little hazy at the sprite’s words. No, it couldn’t be. Phoenix just wanted to be left alone. Why couldn’t they understand that?

Phoenix had known that his mate had met up with a group of avian shifters who meant to trap him again. However, he had believed himself to be safe here and had hoped that, eventually, through the negotiations the draechen had planned, everyone would come to see him for what he truly was. Apparently, he wouldn’t even be given the benefit of the doubt.

Nausea swelled inside him, and he swooned, almost falling over at the knowledge of what they had planned. “They found the box?” he croaked out.

“No,” Britanni answered. “This is something else, but we don’t know what.”

Something else? Phoenix couldn’t imagine what other trick they had up their collective sleeve, what other spell they had prepared to tame his beast. He also couldn’t figure out what interest to Sutharlainn had in telling him about it. They were clearly wary of him, and not even their fear of Karein could have managed to circumvent the extent of their apprehension. There was something going on that they didn’t know about. But what?

Suddenly, Phoenix felt cold and afraid. He just wanted to get out of here already. He got the feeling that everyone could see right through him and notice how much the prospect of facing the avians scared him. If the Sutharlainn had wanted to disturb Phoenix, they’d certainly succeeded.

Thankfully, he had his mate by his side. Rachen held him up, keeping him from falling. His arm around Phoenix’s waist provided him with a strength that Phoenix himself didn’t have.

Meanwhile, Hareem had decided to take advantage of the Sutharlainn’s unexpected openness. “And what’s the Krites’ position in all of this?” he inquired.

“We aren’t exactly in the Great Krites’ confidence,” Britanni answered, “but I would venture to say that Elusia would never jeopardize its treaty with Ornoz.”

Phoenix wanted to snort. Of course the Sutharlainn would be happy to provide them with intel, as long as it didn’t involve the Krites. They’d have to come up with another way to hunt down Ferradul, because likely, a diplomatic approach wouldn’t be possible. Then again, knowing the Tersain, they’d probably been ready for all of this.

“They are, baby,” Rachen told him through their bond. “I know for a fact that Hareem has people looking for avian activity. It was only a matter of time until we found out about this, even if the Sutharlainn hadn’t told us.”

Out loud, he addressed the sprite family. “We appreciate the information and we’ll make sure to pursue it. I assure you, no one will harm my mate.”

“Caelyn is probably waiting for you,” Talrasar said. “We thank you for your assistance. Accommodation has been prepared for you and should you need anything else, just notify us through the servants.”

It was a dismissal, and the sprites couldn’t have missed it. Bowing once again, they each said their good-byes and left the room. Sage saluted and followed after them without a word. He’d undoubtedly received all the instructions he needed before the entire meeting.

Once the throne room door closed, Sari unexpectedly got up and walked to Phoenix’s side. “Don’t be afraid,” he said. “You’re one of us now. We won’t let anything happen to you.”

The fact that the words came from Sari, who had every reason in the world to resent Phoenix, told him that his fears were more than a little obvious. Even so, Phoenix found that he appreciated Sari’s kindness. “I know,” he answered. “It’s just…It’s an involuntary reaction. But I realize I have Rachen now. I’m not the same creature I used to be. I have control over my choices and my power. They can’t take that away from me, not anymore.”

As he spoke, he felt more and more empowered, although he knew better than to think it was only his own words that helped him through his near panic attack. Rachen’s embrace anchored him, reminding him how beautiful, true, and powerful their love was. Nothing and no one could tear that apart. Whatever weapon the avians had come up with, Phoenix could defeat it. He had too much to live for now to allow himself to be trapped once again.

Karein still seemed a little worried, though. “If the two of you want to skip dinner, we completely understand.”

Phoenix shook his head. “You have the announcement to make. It’s too important for Rachen.”

“Don’t I get a say?” Rachen inquired.

“No,” Phoenix shot back, turning in his mate’s embrace and kissing his cheek.

There was laughter all around. “It looks like everything’s back to normal,” Taryn noted with a smile.

Taryn was only partially correct. Tension still lingered within Phoenix, one he doubted would disappear just like that. In fact, he suspected that the only way he’d completely surpass it was by finding out whether or not the avians were planning something. The worst thing was that, even if he didn’t trust the sprites, he suspected that this time, they’d been telling the truth, insofar as the avians were concerned, at least. Phoenix just had to have the strength to face what that meant when the time came.

* * * *

Caelyn wasn’t exactly sure if he’d done the right thing in asking for his family to come here. In fact, he’d begun to doubt it from the moment he’d sent Graham to speak to the Imperial Consuls. However, as he held his son in his arms, he knew that he couldn’t have acted in any other way. Now that he was starting a new life with his mate, he needed some closure with his old one.

Graham didn’t look so convinced. “I’m not sure I want you anywhere near your parents, angel,” he said. “It’s not that I don’t understand. Believe me, I do. But it could be risky. It could upset you. You’re not in any condition to withstand the stress.”

Caelyn arched a brow at his lover. “The worst is over, Graham,” he said. “Sure, I’m tired, but I also feel stronger now. I have to face them, once and for all. They’re my family, and I want them to meet you, to understand how much we love and need each other.” He glanced down at the sleeping baby he held. “I want them to meet Micah.”

To a certain extent, Caelyn still couldn’t believe that he was a father now. He’d been waiting for what seemed like forever, and, intellectually, he’d gotten used to the thought. However, actually cradling the child was very different. Of course, Caelyn had, in a way, been caring for their son for months now, so he fell into this new role with ease. However, Graham fretted and paced, hovering over Caelyn, unwilling to allow him to walk even one step on his own. It was beginning to become a little frustrating, albeit endearing.

“I just love you so much, angel,” Graham confessed. “I don’t want to see you get hurt.”

“You won’t have to,” Caelyn assured his mate. “I’m far stronger than I used to be. Besides, you’re here to protect me.”

At that, Graham finally smiled. “True,” he replied. “Nothing will ever harm you or Micah as long as I’m around.”

Caelyn realized the protectiveness came with mating an Alpha wolf, but he still felt a little warm inside upon hearing that vow. He had no idea what he’d done to deserve such a wonderful mate, but he would forever bless the moment when Graham had come into his life.

Graham chuckled, obviously intercepting his thoughts. “And to think, we owe it all to Shtamakarein Tersain. A year back, I hated him so much. I never expected that something he did would lead me to my soul mate.”

“I think that we also owe it to ourselves,” Caelyn answered. “Even if Karein hadn’t gotten involved, we’d have found each other eventually.”

“Maybe,” Graham answered. “In any case, I’m just glad I didn’t have to wait.”

He leaned closer to Caelyn and would have probably kissed him. However, instead of doing so, he tensed. Caelyn knew that the moment he had been waiting for had arrived. Indeed, mere seconds later, a knock sounded at the door of their chambers. “It’s your family,” Graham said. “Should I let them in?”

Caelyn took a deep breath and nodded. “Let’s just get this over with.”

Now that he was actually put in the situation he himself had created, he realized he wasn’t looking forward to seeing his parents again at all. He didn’t feel guilty for what he’d done. He had known then like he knew now that he’d made the right choice. Micah was more than eloquent proof of that.

However, that didn’t change the fact that, the last time he’d seen them, they’d been trying to force him to marry Karein. Until recently, they’d also thought him dead, something which had made his brother lash out against Sari. Now, Caelyn needed to face all that, all the tension, the lies, the intrigue, all the expectations they’d had for him, everything he had left behind with no regret when he’d mated Graham.

He wasn’t afraid that his parents would make him change his mind about his mate bond with Graham. Nothing they said could ever affect the way he felt for Graham. Even so, just their presence summoned unpleasant memories of a time when Graham had been a prisoner and both of them had nearly died.

He watched in silence as Graham went to receive Caelyn’s family. As the werewolf left the bedroom and opened the door of their suite, time seemed to freeze. Caelyn couldn’t physically seewhat was going on, but he could monitor the situation through his connection with Graham and he could tell that his parents’ reaction hadn’t been the ideal one.

Graham and Caelyn’s family didn’t know each other very well. In fact, they’d never actually spoken. The only time they’d seen each other was at the so-called show, when Caelyn had first met Graham. However, Graham had the advantage of Caelyn’s memories to guide him, while Caelyn’s family only had their dislike.

Unsurprisingly, the conversation began in an entirely frustrating note. “Oh…It’s you,” Pádraig said.

Hearing his father’s voice after all this time shook Caelyn, but the coldness and barely hidden disdain in his tone snapped him out of any shock he might have experienced. He gritted his teeth and made a mental note to point out that Graham was the one truly welcome here.

For once, Graham kept his calm in spite of Pádraig’s less than enthusiastic greeting. “I’m so glad you recognize me,” he said almost cheerfully. “Come on in. Caelyn is expecting you.”

He backed away and gestured Caelyn’s family to enter the suite. They did so, all the while glancing at Graham with expressions of surprise and suspicion. Once they were inside, Graham guided them to the bedroom. The moment they stepped through the door, Caelyn’s mother lost interest in Graham. She caught sight of Caelyn and instantly ran to his side. “Oh, my baby,” she cried out, her eyes full of tears. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t think I’d ever get to see you again.”

Caelyn really hadn’t expected this reaction from his mother. She’d always pushed him to marry into a wealthy, privileged family, and he’d done exactly the opposite. Right now, though, she didn’t seem to care. Fat tears flowed down her cheeks as she watched him, trembling with the obvious need to reach out to him, but waiting for a reaction from Caelyn’s part.

Pádraig didn’t seem so willing to mend broken bridges. “Britanni, stop,” he said. He gave Caelyn’s mother a dark look, and she glared back at him. They seemed to be talking through the use of their mind link, and if Caelyn had to guess, disagreeing on what approach they should take during their visit.

Meanwhile, Caelyn’s siblings approached the bed in silence. They fidgeted, emanating discomfort and uncertainty. Deidre was the one to break the silence. “And this must be your beautiful son,” she said.

There was genuine curiosity in her voice and absolutely no distaste or any other negative emotion. Therefore, Caelyn’s parental pride swelled within him and urged him to cast away his misgivings. “Yes,” he replied. “His name is Micah. He’s sleeping now, but you can come closer if you want to get a better look at him.”

His siblings complied, but so did his mother. Ignoring her mate, she sat next to Caelyn, observing Micah’s face. “He’s very beautiful,” she finally said. “Is he going to be a sprite or a werewolf?”

“Both,” Graham replied in Caelyn’s stead. “As far as we can tell, he’ll have shape-shifting abilities, but also magic.”

Pádraig looked like he wanted to say something scathing, but he held back before he could do so. His shoulders slumped and he approached Caelyn as well. “Look, son. I’m happy to see you are well. I just don’t understand why you chose something like this for yourself. You could have been Imperial Consort and your son the heir of Ornoz.”

Caelyn didn’t point out that it was highly unlikely he could have even borne Karein a child. It was a matter Sari had shared with him in confidence, and Caelyn couldn’t be sure his parents were even aware of Karein’s previous difficulties with breeding. Regardless, it didn’t really matter. It was high time Caelyn made his parents and siblings aware that he would not allow any slight against Graham or Micah. “I never wanted that. I wanted a mate who loved me and wanted a family, and I got my wish. In fact, I got the best mate I could have possibly imagined, and I don’t appreciate you claiming the opposite. If you’re going to do that, you can go ahead and leave.”

“You have a lovely family, son,” Britanni rushed to assure him. Her hand landed on his arm, squeezing gently. “Ignore your father. He just hasn’t fully gotten used to the idea. I apologize for his attitude. On my part, your mate is more than welcome in the family.” She didn’t sound very convinced in that regard, which upset Caelyn more than he’d have liked. But then, her tone softened and she gave Caelyn a pleading look. “I don’t even want to approach the topic anymore. You’re my baby and I love you. I thank Jenarra that She gave me another chance to tell you that.”

Caelyn was touched. He could tell that she was being honest. She’d never shown him too much motherly affection, but losing him had obviously affected her more than he’d originally thought.

When he’d first taken refuge in Eternelle, Caelyn had been convinced that his family hated him for what he’d done. For that reason, he’d never reached out to them or let them know that he was still alive. Even now, he thought he’d done the right thing, because it had allowed him and Graham to live in peace, at least for a while. However, in the process, he had hurt a lot of people, people he cared about and who cared about him in turn.

He handed Micah to Graham and turned toward his mother. Without allowing himself to hesitate, he wrapped his arms around Britanni and hugged her. She released another sob, her hands clenching in his shirt as she held him close. After all, in spite of the differences between them, she was his mother.

Caelyn didn’t speak because he really didn’t know what to say. Their problems hadn’t been solved by magic. In his heart, Caelyn knew that his mother didn’t like the fact that he’d mated a werewolf. It would likely take some time to change her opinion, if he ever managed. However, she had chosen to forget about that for a moment and focus on the fact that Caelyn was alive. For that, Caelyn couldn’t help but feel thankful.

When he broke the embrace, he directed his attention toward his siblings. He wanted to speak to Iasan in particular, because Sari had told him all about what Iasan had done to avenge him. “I’m sorry you had to go through all that because I didn’t tell you I was alive,” he said. “It was just too dangerous. But it’s true that Sari and his mate took care of Graham and me.”

“I know that now,” Iasan replied. “I admit that I hated them so much back then that I would have gladly died as long as it meant they got punished for what they did to you. But that’s all over now. His Grace, Imperial Consul Shtamakarein, agreed to drop his enmity toward me because my actions were fueled by my affection toward you. At this point, the only thing that matters is that we have you back, and with a bonus.”

As he spoke, he stole a look toward Graham and Micah. Caelyn frowned. There was something in Iasan’s voice that didn’t quite ring true. He couldn’t put his finger on it. Had Karein told them something else which Iasan was hiding? Or was there another matter that they were keeping from Caelyn? Did it have something to do with Ferradul Cyraltin?

He didn’t get the chance to figure it out, because Deidre and his second brother, Cormac, sat on the other side of his bed, enthusing over their reunion. It was really kind of strange to see them so pleased, but Caelyn supposed that, in their own way, they had always loved him. The differences between Caelyn and his brothers and sister had only been normal sibling rivalry. And perhaps his mother might not have had her priorities in order, but she did care about him.

Something eased in Caelyn’s chest. As he chatted with his brothers, he shot Graham a smile. “Thank you,” he whispered through their bond.

“Whatever for?” Graham inquired, rocking Micah in his arms.

“For ignoring Father’s attitude,” Caelyn answered. “For letting me fight my own battles.”

“They’re your family. I know they’ll probably never be my greatest fans, but as long as they treat you and Micah with affection and respect, I can deal with it.”

There was a fallacy in Graham’s logic, perhaps a deliberate one. Respecting Caelyn meant doing the same for Graham. They couldn’t be separated, not anymore. Graham’s lips twisted slightly and he nodded in acquiescence, obviously agreeing. Caelyn wasn’t sure his parents had understood it just yet, but if they hadn’t, he’d make sure they would.

His family stayed for quite a while longer, chatting with Caelyn, catching up on what they’d been up to. They mostly avoided sensitive topics, such as where Caelyn had truly been, how and why Karein had allowed him and Graham to live, but also exactly what had happened to keep Iasan from returning to their home. Caelyn had been very puzzled upon hearing about it, since, like most everyone here, he’d assumed that Iasan had gone back to the rest of the Sutharlainn and told them Caelyn was still alive.

It was too soon to inquire into that, though. They were still skating on thin ice, attempting to rebuild a relationship that had been shattered by conflicting goals and ways of life. Caelyn had no doubt that his parents could adapt to their new circumstances. They were sprites, after all. However, like Graham, he didn’t believe they would ever change so fundamentally so as to truthfully welcome Graham into their home.

While Caelyn spoke to his parents and siblings, Graham gave them privacy, retreating into the adjoining room with their son. Under Graham’s care, Micah slept peacefully and undisturbed by the conversation. Even so, he was the one who pointed out the moment when the other sprites needed to go. Caelyn heard him start to cry and stopped midsentence.

“Is something wrong?” his mother asked.

Caelyn made a move to leave the bed, but he didn’t have to go any further, because his mate returned to the room, carrying their son. “I think he misses you,” he said. “He’s a little anxious, maybe because of the presence of so many people.”

Thankfully, Britanni got the not-so-subtle hint. “We should go then,” she said. “We don’t want to tire you or your son.” She kissed his cheek and left the bed. Caelyn’s siblings followed her example, while his father just stood there, his shoulders rigid with tension. Britanni elbowed him in the side, and Pádraig finally came to Caelyn’s side and quickly patted his shoulder. “Rest well,” he muttered.

It wasn’t very convincing, but nevertheless, it was more than Caelyn had expected. “Thank you,” he said as Graham handed him the baby. “I will.”

With that, Graham guided the rest of the Sutharlainn out of the room. When he returned, this time alone, the werewolf asked, “Well? Was it anything like you hoped?”

For a few moments, Caelyn didn’t answer. In truth, he hadn’t allowed himself to hope for anything, going on the basis that he didn’t have much chance to fulfill any of those wishes. “I’m not sure,” he finally replied. “Perhaps it would have been easier if they’d just turned their back on me. I mean, I’m happy that they still love me, but their presence will certainly make things awkward.”

As he spoke, he rocked Micah in his arms. When the baby didn’t stop sniffling, Graham quickly warmed up some milk and handed Caelyn the bottle. Carefully, Caelyn fed Micah, all the while still musing over his family’s visit. Graham sat by his side, watching them with a small smile. “I know it might be hard for everyone to get used to each other,” he said. “But I think that where family is concerned, all the effort is worth it.”

Caelyn met Graham’s gaze and beamed back. “Yes, it is,” he whispered. He didn’t tell Graham that their family, the one the three of them formed, would never suffer from such strife and separation. Graham already knew, just like he knew what went through Caelyn’s mind now.

In fact, Graham seemed to decide to echo Caelyn’s exact thoughts. “Gods, I love you so much,” the werewolf said.

Under different circumstances, Caelyn would have jumped Graham, kissed him, and torn his clothes off. However, Micah had other ideas. He made a dissatisfied noise when he no longer wanted milk, and then an unpleasant odor filled the air. Damn. Micah needed a diaper change.

Caelyn wrinkled his nose, but Graham just laughed. “Let me. You can have the next one.”

The next one. Caelyn didn’t think he’d heard more beautiful words. He put the bottle aside and wiped his son’s chin, then handed Micah to Graham. As he watched his lover start to struggle with the less than enchanting task of cleaning Micah up, he leaned against the headboard and smiled. Who would have thought back when they’d first met that one day, they’d share such a domestic scene in Draechenburg out of all places? Certainly not Caelyn.

Life had given him so much, love, a family, friends who cared about him and were willing to jump to his aid when he needed. Any lingering apprehension that he might have had after the meeting with the rest of the Sutharlainn vanished. Even if they were hiding something from him, he’d find out eventually. He just had to have faith in himself, in his mate bond with Graham, and in the future they shared. Because Caelyn was certain now that, no matter what that the future held, he, Graham, and Micah could take it on, together.

* * * *

Britanni Sutharlainn plopped down on the couch in the bedroom she shared with her mate and sighed. “I’m really not comfortable with this, you know.”

“I realize that,” her mate replied, “and I understand how much you love Caelyn. I love him, too. But this is no longer just about Caelyn, and you know it.”

Iasan nodded. “You heard what the Great Krites said. The phoenix is a terrible, terrible foe, and the draechen are unlikely to do anything about it.”

Britanni was aware of that. However, after having been reunited with her youngest son and met her first grandson, she didn’t like the idea of bringing any conflict to Draechenburg.

“We have to make sure that the whole thing doesn’t touch Caelyn and Micah,” she said, narrowing her eyes at Iasan. “And don’t think I’ve forgotten about you not letting us know he’s alive. We’re going to deal with that as soon as we get home.”

“I had to go with the His Grace,” Iasan argued. “He needed me.”

“Because you’ve been so much help,” Pádraig said. “You just contributed to this entire disaster.”

Britanni shot to her feet. “Stop this. Stop fighting. Iasan, just make sure this plan of yours works. Keep your brothers and your sister out of it. Including Caelyn. I’m tired of having my family hurt because of draechen.”

Pádraig wrapped his arms around her. For all he claimed not to care about what had happened to Caelyn, he had also been crushed when news had come of Caelyn’s supposed fate. “It’s okay, Britanni,” he said. “This is almost over. The draechen will be distracted by the avians. Meanwhile, the rest of us can go through with the plan.”

Iasan smiled sweetly at her. “Yes, Mother. It will all be over soon.”

Britanni didn’t know why, but she really didn’t feel comforted by his words. If anything, they unsettled her even more. She could only hope that it was her concern for her children that made her jump at shadows.

Chapter Fifteen

“Through the authority of the Imperial Consuls of Ornoz, we now appoint Rachen Tersain as the official heir for any of our seats. Should something come to pass that would incapacitate any of us, Rachen will take the place of one of the consuls and choose others, if needed.”

Kael’s voice rang out clearly through the throne room, letting everyone present know of Rachen’s future role. Aware of all the eyes on him, Rachen straightened his back. He was proud of the honor that had been bestowed upon him, of the trust his family placed in him. More than anything, he was proud of sharing this moment with his mate.

Phoenix stood by his side, smiling, the warm glow of his affection enveloping Rachen’s heart. In spite of the news they had received earlier, Phoenix had somehow managed to push it back for Rachen’s benefit and enjoy the celebration regardless.

“Nothing’s more important to me than you,” Phoenix whispered through their bond. “Besides, it’s not like you and your family haven’t already started working on investigating the avians and Ferradul.”

It was true. Ever since the Sutharlainn had arrived, the Tersain had even more people looking into the matter. Even if Caelyn’s family had been tight-lipped about the implication of the Krites in the entire thing, Rachen guessed they had to be involved, too, which made Rachen wonder why Caelyn’s father had revealed the whole plan in the first place.

Kael continued his speech regarding Rachen’s importance in the family, as well as the reasons why this system had been chosen. Rachen listened carefully, but at the same time, was busy planning his next actions.

As they had said earlier, Rachen’s brothers didn’t prolong the entire thing needlessly. The nobles present took the announcement well, having obviously expected it. In the end, after the way the Tersain had changed the entire political system of Ornoz, this was really nothing.

A celebratory dinner followed the announcement. Naturally, Rachen and Phoenix sat at the table of the imperial family. Caelyn and Graham were with them, so Caelyn’s family was also close by. They couldn’t exactly talk about the problem that concerned them all, not in the middle of a party, but Rachen could tell the issue was on everyone’s mind.

Toward the end, Karein got up and lifted his goblet. “I’d like to make a toast. For my brother and his mate Phoenix. May they live a blissful life together.”

There was a strange similarity between Karein’s gesture and the one that had once triggered the conflict between Ornoz and Patala. This time, though, when Karein took a sip of his wine, nothing happened. The celebration just continued for a while longer with the occasional noble growing somewhat intoxicated.

The hour was late when at last, Rachen’s brothers deemed the party over. The guests present retreated to their quarters, but the family, including Rachen, stayed behind. He wanted to approach his brothers about reinforcing security around Draechenburg.

They got together once again in the throne room, and the moment they were in private, Rachen didn’t delay in pointing out the issue on his mind. “Do you think the avians can get into Draechenburg without being seen?”

“We’ve warned all the soldiers to watch for any suspicious activity,” Kael answered. “If a hummingbird approaches, we’ll know.”

Rachen was still unsettled. “I just get the feeling we’re missing something,” he replied.

“There’s a lot we don’t know right now,” Karein said. “The sprites’ presence isn’t making things easy for any of us. But I think we’re stronger now than ever before. How do you expect us to even face the entire paranormal world if we’re afraid of what the avians will do?”

“Don’t get arrogant, Karein,” Kael warned. “It’s never a good reaction to have.”

“It’s not arrogance. It’s faith,” Karein replied. “I believe in our people, in us. Besides, Phoenix isn’t alone now. Don’t get me wrong. I have no plans to open the gates of Draechenburg for avians. But we don’t have to dread it either.”

Rachen tried to be encouraged by his brother’s words, but it didn’t really work. “Would you say the same if Sari was the one at risk?”

Karein’s brow twitched, and Rachen immediately regretted his words. Well, at least a part of him did. The other pointed out that he was completely correct in his assessment. Karein would have felt exactly the same if someone had been after Sari, and they all knew it.

“You’re right,” Karein said. “I was only trying to be encouraging, but it looks like I’m terrible at it.”

“We’re just all very sensitive right now,” Sari piped up. “Get some sleep. Tomorrow is another day, and we’ll find the answers you seek.”

Rachen actually suspected that Sari himself felt a bit off, largely because of Eanera’s absence. However, it was far too soon for them to expect the High Priestess back.

Regardless of Sari’s personal concerns, the entire family seemed to be pretty focused on Rachen’s. “In the meantime, I assure you that your mate will be well guarded,” Hareem told him. “Trust us on this, okay?”

“Perhaps Rachen would appreciate a more hands-on approach,” Talrasar suggested, “actually getting involved in the security of the palace.”

Rachen had done it before, so it wasn’t exactly an offer made without cause. Now that Karein was busy with more administrative affairs, it stood to reason that Rachen would start to take over some of Karein’s previous tasks. Sage was handling it right now, but Rachen had to get involved. What better moment than the one when his mate needed him to be on top of things?

“I like that idea,” he said.

“Well, then, it’s settled,” Karein replied. “Coordinate with Sage to make sure everything is in order. I’m sure I don’t have to tell you what to do from there.”

Rachen could have snorted at that. Of course he didn’t need instructions. After all, he had all the knowledge Karein did, two hundred years’ worth of training and experience. Suffice to say, he was more than well equipped to handle anything thrown his way.

Perhaps that was what Karein meant by saying he had faith in his people. After all, what weapon could the avians have that the draechen wouldn’t be able to counter?

By his side, Phoenix rolled his eyes. “We’ve been saying that for ages. You’re so impossibly stubborn, Rachen.”

“I am.” Rachen grinned. “But you love me anyway.”

“I do,” Phoenix answered, this time through their bond. “I really do.”

Their gazes met and locked. Rachen was gripped by a sudden powerful feeling that he needed to touch Phoenix, to seize the moment and enjoy every second they had together without allowing fear to get in the way.

He wanted to take Phoenix in his arms, carry his mate to their quarters, and have his way with Phoenix. But he’d just committed to being responsible and handling the security of Draechenburg. He couldn’t run off to fuck his mate whenever his libido decided it was a good idea.

Obviously noticing Rachen’s dilemma, Karein walked to his side and squeezed his shoulder. “Tell you what. I’ll check up on everything tonight in your stead. In the morning, you can review everything yourself.”

Karein was giving him a chance to go and enjoy some time at Phoenix’s side. Rachen should have probably refused. After all, Karein had his own mate to worry about. But he truly wasn’t selfless enough to do so.

“Thank you,” he replied. “I shall.”

There were no knowing smirks or lecherous comments as Rachen took Phoenix’s hand and headed out of the throne room. Everyone just wished them good night in a simple, almost soothing way. It was a little strange, because the sexual tension between Rachen and Phoenix was practically palpable, and as a rule, someone made a note of it.

It didn’t happen this time. Phoenix didn’t make any flirtatious comments either. It was as if, by unspoken agreement, they all realized that this night was different somehow.

Hand in hand, they walked to their quarters without speaking. They didn’t even look at each other, but it didn’t matter because Rachen remained as hyperaware of his lover as ever. His skin seemed to sizzle with the already-rising lust, and his hand practically burned where it touched his lover’s palm.

Phoenix’s hold on him tightened, growing almost painful. They started to walk faster, but it still seemed to take forever until they at last reached their quarters.

Ironically, once they entered the room, Rachen was stumped regarding what he was supposed to do. It made absolutely no sense. His dragon roared at him to just reach for Phoenix already, to kiss him and never let him go, but for whatever reason, Rachen didn’t.

When he turned toward his mate, he just watched Phoenix’s face and met those eyes that were so uniquely Phoenix’s. He wondered why he felt like he was at a crossroads in his life, why he imagined that, if he touched Phoenix now, his mate would disappear right in front of him.

“Funny,” Phoenix whispered. “I’m imagining the same thing.”

Phoenix’s words triggered something in both Rachen and his mate. They reached for each other, but unlike during their previous lovemaking sessions, they didn’t rush into a wild, uncontrollable desire. Instead, when their mouths came together, the kiss was gentle, lazy, shy, almost platonic. Their bodies were so close together now that Rachen could feel his mate’s dick against his own, and Phoenix couldn’t have missed Rachen’s. However, neither of them tried to take things further. Instead, they just lingered in their lip-lock. For a while, they didn’t touch at all with the exception of that kiss.

As a rule, things heated up quickly between Rachen and Phoenix. They were both fire-oriented creatures, so they didn’t have too much patience. Their passions ran wild and hot, and Rachen and Phoenix always ended up losing control.

It didn’t happen this time. Their desire for each other was still very much present. It hadn’t faded away in the slightest, and yet, as if of common accord, they didn’t do anything to move things along. Phoenix didn’t will away their clothes like he regularly did. Rachen didn’t shove his mate against the door, the floor, or the table like he usually loved to. They just kissed.

And yet, in spite of the simplicity of the moment, this kiss touched Rachen at the very core of his being. He found in it the reassurance that they were here, together, true mates who could never be separated. And when Phoenix parted his lips and granted him entrance, Rachen tasted the same awareness in Phoenix’s addicting flavor.

His mate finally melted into his arms, moaning as he surrendered to Rachen’s mastery. Distantly, Rachen realized that Phoenix’s melodious cry was the only sound either of them had uttered since Phoenix’s brief comment.

It should have shattered the trance both of them were in, but somehow, it didn’t. Instead, it urged Rachen along on the same path, one that worshipped everything Phoenix was and would ever be.

Rachen buried his hands into Phoenix’s hair, releasing a moan of his own as he touched his lover’s soft tresses. He could never get tired of it, of the way it felt to caress the silk of Phoenix’s locks. Just that touch aroused him beyond measure, like the pure texture of Phoenix’s hair was a flame burning him, awakening every nerve ending in his body through simple contact. And still, Rachen didn’t rush things. He couldn’t. For some reason, it was very important to him to take things slow today, to enjoy his mate in every possible way and have Phoenix experience a different kind of love.

Rachen suspected that Phoenix had never truly felt gentleness. Naturally, Rachen wasn’t brusque with his mate, but neither had he taken his time to show Phoenix all the excitement two people could feel even at innocent caresses. Today, Rachen wanted to fix that mistake.

He began by breaking the kiss, which naturally caused Phoenix to release a soft whine of protest. “Patience, baby,” Rachen whispered. “I have you. I’ll give you everything you want.”

Phoenix started to breathe harder at the words, practically panting. However, he didn’t try to convince Rachen to hasten the pace. Instead, he just stood there, acknowledging Rachen’s wishes and submitting to them. He was so gorgeous it hurt, and not only because of his flawless physique. Rachen had seen it once before, in Alwyn Cyraltin, but it hadn’t been the same. Phoenix was so much more than that. The fiery passion hiding behind that beauty, the love he showered Rachen with, the strength he needed to surpass the shadows of his past and begin anew, all of it drew Rachen to Phoenix like a moth to the proverbial flame.

Rachen didn’t have the words to express everything he wanted to say, so instead, he started to work on Phoenix’s clothing. For once, he wanted to enjoy the slow unveiling of Phoenix’s body. He pressed a kiss to every inch of silken skin he revealed, making Phoenix shudder slightly. The response encouraged Phoenix. Button by button, he worked off Phoenix’s shirt, until he at last exposed his mate’s chest and abdomen. Phoenix’s nipples pebbled, perhaps because of the lower temperature in the room, but most likely as a response to the arousal both Rachen and Phoenix felt. Rachen couldn’t resist their draw. He didn’t even try. Instead, he lowered his mouth over one tiny nub and sucked it into his mouth. He reached for the other with his hand, tweaking the bit of flesh between his fingers, pinching, rubbing, and caressing. Mostly, he kept his touches gentle, but on occasion, he did give Phoenix just a little hint of pain, because he knew Phoenix enjoyed it.

By now, Phoenix was releasing soft little gasps that came very close to the melodies he sang when they were flying alone in the Draechenburg skies. They were just as intoxicating and awe inspiring, and so arousing Rachen had trouble processing it. Under different circumstances, Rachen could have come just from hearing them. This time, he held back, leashing his own pleasure, or rather, feeding it into his bond with Phoenix. He couldn’t refuse experiencing the rapture he felt at Phoenix’s touch, because that would mean denying his mate the sensations that automatically filtered through their bond, but he could use that bliss for Phoenix’s benefit. Perhaps this was what he wanted most of all, not only to claim Phoenix as his in every way, but to give himself to Phoenix, in every way that he could.

Clinging to that resolve, Rachen dropped to his knees in front of his mate. With trembling hands, he undid his lover’s belt, his mouth watering at the knowledge of the prize that awaited him. Phoenix threw his head back as his cock sprang out of its confines. “Oh, yes…Gods, Rachen. Please…”

As eager as he was to take things slow with Phoenix, Rachen didn’t tease his mate. Following his lover’s plea, he took Phoenix’s dick in his mouth. The taste of his mate’s pre-cum exploded on his taste buds, and Rachen’s sense of discipline almost cracked. His dragon reared inside him, asking why in the world he hadn’t claimed this man already and what he was waiting for.

But as Rachen started to bob his head up and down Phoenix’s cock, even the dragon felt how right and good this was. They’d always had passion. From the moment they’d met, even back when Phoenix hadn’t even known who he was, the chemistry between them had been incredible. Once they’d finally acted on it, Rachen had been plunged into a whole new world of lust. But in spite of the perfection of that carnal desire, it was the love that had anchored Rachen, that had brought Phoenix back from his irrational flight when he’d changed into his fire bird form for the first time in centuries.

A blow job wasn’t the most loving gesture in existence, but Rachen still poured all the emotion he felt for Phoenix into it. He lavished Phoenix with attention, focusing on all the spots he knew his mate liked, gathering the pre-cum on the tip with his tongue and reveling in the taste of Phoenix’s passion. He moaned around Phoenix’s cock, creating vibrations that massaged the hard member. His full focus was on Phoenix and Phoenix alone.

Meanwhile, Phoenix started to thrust in and out of Rachen’s mouth. He didn’t lose himself to a violent pace like he might have at a different time. He kept his motions shallow, slow, as reluctant as Rachen to let go of the quiet perfection of this moment.

All too soon, though, climax started to build within Phoenix. Rachen could feel the pleasure bubbling inside him. His cock was so hard it hurt, and he hadn’t even touched himself. As it turned out, he didn’t have to. Rachen sucked Phoenix’s dick one last time, all the way into his throat, and swallowed around the head. With another melodious moan, Phoenix came, sending his spunk down Rachen’s throat.

Just like that, Rachen fell over the edge as well. As he gulped down his lover’s seed, he shivered through his own orgasm, his vision blurry, his body burning with carnal pleasure and his heart soaring with emotion. But it was not over, not over by a long shot.

As soon as Rachen released Phoenix’s cock, the other man dropped to his knees next to Rachen. He pressed their mouths together, and Rachen fed the lingering spunk into their kiss, groaning at the arousal that coursed through Phoenix at the erotic gesture. When Phoenix pulled away from him and got up, Rachen said, “I want to make love to you.”

Phoenix just nodded, his eyes glowing with that inner fire that seemed to burn Rachen alive. He toed off his shoes and stepped out of his pants, ending up completely naked, right there, within Rachen’s reach. Rachen could have easily thrown him down on the carpet and buried himself inside Phoenix’s hot depths in one single thrust. Phoenix would have allowed it. Overlords, Phoenix would have embraced it and enjoyed it like he always did. But now, they both needed something different.

Rachen got up as well and wordlessly took his naked mate into his arms. Phoenix wrapped an arm around Rachen’s neck, resting his head on Rachen’s shoulder. Rachen carried him into the bedroom and slowly placed him on the mattress. He couldn’t help but pause for a few moments, the yearning to admire his mate’s beautiful body too powerful to resist. Phoenix smiled at him, not coy, not seductive, just…loving. There was no other way to explain that unique expression on Phoenix’s face. If someone had asked Rachen to describe his vision of pure love, Rachen would have described Phoenix, in this moment, with that look, so vulnerable, open, welcoming, and yet, impossibly powerful.

Phoenix’s gaze urged him closer, asked him to touch, to kiss, to caress and claim. Rachen decided it was high time that he did so. For crying out loud, he was still dressed, his spunk already drying on his once-elegant clothes. Not that Rachen cared about the garments. Everything was irrelevant right now, except his beautiful mate.

He would have just ripped all of it off, but Phoenix arched an elegant brow at him, and Rachen’s dragon practically purred with the need to give Phoenix a little show. Overlords, at this rate, the damn thing could be morphing into a feline shifter for all Rachen knew. Still, he followed his instincts, and he began to take off his shirt as slowly as he had Phoenix’s. He undid every button patiently, teasing Phoenix with glimpses of his flesh, occasionally brushing his fingers over his skin just enough to tantalize Phoenix.

His mate followed every motion of his hands, biting his lower lip, his fists clenching into the sheets. Phoenix’s cock had hardened again, and now pointed accusingly toward Rachen, practically demanding to be let in on the action. But Phoenix made no move to touch it. He just stared at Rachen, watching his impromptu strip show intently. At one point, he even seemed to stop breathing. By the time Rachen had his shirt off, his eyes were pure, vivid flame and lust poured off of him in waves.

Phoenix’s enraptured expression fed Rachen’s zeal and his knowledge that he was going in the right direction, or rather, at the right pace. He discarded the shirt on the floor and took off his boots. Unfortunately, in the process, he had to do a little dance around that really wasn’t all that sexy, but that didn’t matter, because it still made Phoenix smile. And then Rachen finally reached his pants. Phoenix pinned him with such a hungry glance that Rachen found himself faltering and tearing off the buttons of his slacks. He blinked, a little surprised at his own gesture. Here he was, thinking that he had control over the situation, when in reality, Phoenix could make him lose it with a mere look.

“It goes both ways,” Phoenix said huskily, “believe me.”

At last, Rachen managed to speak, too. “I know,” he answered. “I always believe you.”

He wasn’t only referring to their present circumstances, and both of them knew it. However, Rachen didn’t want to return to serious conversations that would distract them from each other. He’d been doing so well. If he had to speak, he’d stick to saying how fucking beautiful Phoenix was and how much Rachen loved him. Those were topics that could be easily explored for hours without Phoenix or Rachen getting bored. In fact, they could be explored without talking at all.

Following that trail of thought, Rachen dropped his pants and finally stood naked in front of his mate. Phoenix’s breath caught, and he released a low whimper. Now free of his clothing, Rachen joined his mate onto the bed and climbed on top of Phoenix. “Tell me what you want,” he murmured in Phoenix’s ear.

He swirled his tongue over Phoenix’s earlobe as he waited for the reply. His mate didn’t have to vocalize any of it. Imagining it was enough, because Rachen was here to fulfill each and every one’s of Phoenix’s fantasies.

A slideshow of images flashed through Rachen’s mind as Phoenix reviewed every sensual scenario that he could think of. Just catching glimpses of himself and Phoenix in all those erotic positions made Rachen a little more impatient, so he decided to go ahead and start while Phoenix dwelled on his final decision. But first, because he really couldn’t help himself, he stole a kiss from Phoenix’s beautiful lips.

He’d meant it for be a brief kiss, but it turned languorous and extensive. Rachen could never get enough of his mate’s delicious taste, so once he got a sample of it, he couldn’t pull away just like that. He had to delve deeper, like an addict needing his fix. And oh, Phoenix was such a sweet and potent addiction. Some people would have said dangerously potent, and maybe he was. At this point, Phoenix had taken over Rachen in every way. Rachen’s dragon, his body and soul craved him. And it would have been scary, except they were true mates, and like Phoenix had said, it went both ways.

As Rachen swirled his tongue through his lover’s mouth, Phoenix’s arms came around him, his fingers mapping his flesh greedily, yet without rushing. The fantasies rushing through Rachen’s mind’s eye finally began to dissipate, slowly settling into a single one—the two of them kissing gently, tenderly, their bodies entwined on their bed, touching and enjoying each other for hours. It was what Phoenix wanted, to be together, like this, like now. No complicated or elaborated plans, just the two of them, going with the flow, exploring everything their mate bond had to offer, simply loving and existing.

Smiling against his mate’s lips, Rachen started to do just that, all the while enjoying the feel of Phoenix’s hands on him. Wherever they touched, they left trails of fire behind. But he also loved caressing Phoenix in turn, and he did so without reservation. At first, he just swept his palms over Phoenix’s sides, but that quickly grew insufficient. Even if he’d had every intention to take it slow, he couldn’t help but rub against Phoenix’s body. Their cocks brushed against each other, making Rachen groan in delight.

For the longest time, they just lay there like that, exchanging lazy but passionate kisses. On occasion, Rachen would move away from Phoenix’s mouth and brush his lips over Phoenix’s eyelids, his cheeks, his chin, and a little lower, over his collarbone and the hollow of his neck. He didn’t go further than that, instead always returning to his mate’s tempting lips.

It was hard to control the mounting passion between them, but not as hard as Rachen would have once expected. If someone had asked Rachen the day before to put himself in this situation, he’d have likely laughed and said that he didn’t have a chance in holding back where his mate was concerned. Normally, that was completely true, but today, that same intense desire that always flooded all of their encounters had morphed. Instead of being a wild firestorm, it was a rain, soothing them but also stimulating them more and more, perhaps growing fiercer with every second that passed. A summer rain, one of unleashed, vulnerable passions, the only one a fire dragon and a phoenix could understand.

Just like Rachen had known would happen, their caresses grew gradually bolder, more desperate. Phoenix’s talons dug into Rachen’s shoulders but somehow didn’t break the skin. His need for Rachen was like liquid flame, flowing through their mate bond straight into his blood stream. They hovered at the edge of a cliff neither of them was willing to plunge over just yet. But their passion couldn’t be denied for much longer, and the unavoidable couldn’t be stopped.

Finally, Rachen pulled away and faced his lover, breathing hard. “I have to be inside you,” he whispered.

Phoenix closed his eyes in an obvious attempt to focus. He was planning to slick himself up, but Rachen had other plans. “No, don’t. Let me.”

His mate glanced at him again, licking his lips. “All right. I have to admit that it’s far more entertaining that way.”

It occurred to Rachen that his mate sounded much too coherent. If, this far into their foreplay, Phoenix could utter four-syllable words, Rachen wasn’t doing his job right. Well, he could fix that soon enough. Already going over all the things he wanted to do to his mate, he flipped his mate on all fours. Of course, whatever plan he might have tried to make flew straight out the window at the first glimpse of the perfect globes of his lover’s ass. Rachen’s mind went blank, and the only think he could focus on was pure need.

Fortunately, the lingering traces of his reason translated that need into a process, one that would end up heightening the overall sensation, both for himself and for Phoenix. Grinning, Rachen spread his lover’s ass cheeks and licked over Phoenix’s crease. If Phoenix had cried out loudly during the blow job, he practically screamed now. It wasn’t the first time Rachen rimmed Phoenix, but they didn’t do it as often as they should have given Phoenix’s enjoyment of the act.

Now, Rachen made up for all those moments when he might have fast-forwarded through their foreplay in his zeal to claim his mate. He practically feasted on his mate’s ass, stabbing his tongue into Phoenix’s channel, using it like a tiny cock to stretch his lover. At first, Phoenix tried to hold himself in check, but then, he lost control, too, and started to push back against Rachen, fucking Rachen’s face in earnest.

Rachen continued to tongue fuck his mate for the longest time, exploring his lover’s most intimate spot, enjoying the way they shared this taboo experience. As he licked over Phoenix’s hole, he focused on their bond, monitoring each of Phoenix’s reactions. The end result was that every time he pushed his slick muscle into Phoenix’s channel, his mate’s pleasure flowed over him like a wave of lava, the strongest aphrodisiac in existence.

By some miracle, Rachen held on to his resolve and took his time with preparing his mate. When at last he felt that he simply would explode if he didn’t get inside his mate soon, he removed his tongue from his mate’s body and lifted his head. His talons buried into the pillows, Phoenix moaned, “Gods, Rachen…Don’t…Just take me.”

Rachen had every intention to do that. He reached for the nightstand and quickly found a full tube of lubricant. They’d never actually used it, but it had been a tongue-in-cheek gift from Karein when things had started to settle down in Draechenburg. Rachen had to remember to thank his twin again, for that, and for the way he’d always tried to be on Rachen’s side. But not now. Now was for Rachen and Phoenix.

Rachen uncapped the tube, poured a generous amount of liquid on his fingers, and liberally spread it over his lover’s hole. Phoenix writhed under him, the fire of his lust now unquenchable. Rachen slid one digit into his mate, then another. Phoenix’s channel accepted them with ease, having already been stretched by the rimming. However, Rachen still took his time. There was special sensuality in just the act of touching his lover like this. He found Phoenix’s prostate and rubbed it mercilessly, barely able to keep himself from coming just at the sensations he himself was causing.

In the end, he couldn’t hold on for much longer. He removed his fingers from Phoenix’s ass and quickly slicked up his dick. He almost found his peak just at the touch of his own hand, but the need to be inside his mate was stronger. Craving to see Phoenix’s face as he took him, Rachen flipped Phoenix on his back once more. He lifted his lover’s legs on his shoulders and positioned his prick at Phoenix’s opening. Slowly, ever so slowly, he slid inside.

Phoenix held onto him, his hands as hot as brands on Rachen’s skin. For a few moments, Rachen stilled inside his mate, both for his own benefit, and for Phoenix’s. Their gazes locked and held, and Phoenix smiled, a strikingly sweet and shy twist of his lips. In fact, in spite of the passion roaring through Phoenix and Rachen both, they also experienced something more, a togetherness that went beyond the carnal into a nearly transcendental realm.

And then, Phoenix nodded and his muscles clenched around Rachen’s dick. He didn’t speak, at least not out loud. His mind was a litany of “yes, oh, yes,” and “gods, please, Rachen,” with variations along the same theme. Rachen couldn’t have resisted that plea if he wanted to. He pulled out of his mate and thrust back in, aiming straight for his lover’s prostate.

Ecstasy exploded through him, through them both, as he hit his target. Phoenix arched his back and cried out, exposing the pale column of his throat, tempting Rachen to take what was his. Rachen ached to sink his fangs into his mate’s flesh, but it was too soon, far too soon.

To keep himself from spoiling their lovemaking by rushing, Rachen bit the inside of his cheek. The slight pain did very little to distract him, so Rachen could only let go and surrender to the lust that had been accumulating within him.

As he started to move, they fell into a rhythm that suited them both perfectly. At first, Rachen just rocked in and out of his mate’s body, keeping the pace slow. Gradually, he increased the speed and force of his thrusts, giving and taking more, accepting the full extent of their desire. All the while, he never looked away from his lover’s beautiful face. Their gazes were always locked, and Rachen simply lost himself in the burning heat in Phoenix’s eyes. Impossibly, the fact that they faced each other like this, with their souls open to one another, made the experience even more intense. Rachen didn’t even know where he ended and Phoenix began. They were united in the most profound and intimate way two men could possibly be, and Rachen never wanted it to end.

Sadly, nothing quite so perfect could last forever, and all too soon, Rachen felt his climax approaching. He knew Phoenix felt it, too, knew his mate was just as close to coming as Rachen himself was. He just needed that final thing to complete their union. When his mate tilted his head once again, Rachen no longer resisted. Thrusting one last time into his mate’s channel, he bit down on Phoenix’s neck.

An explosion of emotion and sensation swept over him as sweet and spicy blood flooded his mouth. Overwhelmed by a million different feelings, he came, filling his mate’s channel with his seed. For a while, he actually blacked out, forgoing the real world to one where only the two of them existed.

He could see the bright glow of Phoenix’s love so clearly now, combining with his own adoration for his mate and enveloping them both in a protective cocoon. “Rachen, just stay with me,” Phoenix whispered through their bond. “Forever.”

“Forever,”Rachen confirmed.

It was a promise he had every intention to keep. He didn’t know what had urged his mate to mention it in the first place, but it seemed like the natural progression of their lovemaking. Well, no. There was something else Rachen wanted to do, something that had been niggling him for quite a while now.

The moment he pulled out of his mate, he took a deep breath and blurted out, “Marry me.”

It wasn’t by rights the most well-organized or romantic proposal. They were both sweaty, dizzy, tired, and smelling of sex. A few seconds after he said the words, Rachen wished he’d prepared a little more. Phoenix would have likely appreciated it if the two of them had been somewhere in the wild, feeling the wind ruffling through their hair and the energy of the earth under their naked feet.

But Phoenix didn’t seem to care about all that. Releasing an enthusiastic cry, he wrapped his arms around Rachen’s neck. “Yes. Gods, yes.”

As he held Phoenix, Rachen smiled. Perhaps it had been the right choice after all. In the end, they were fire creatures. What better way to propose their union than to follow their passions and their impulses?

In that moment, Rachen truly felt happy and at peace. He knew their wedding wouldn’t be at once and they still had to solve the countless problems with the sprites and the avians, but he had faith that they could do it. Through the power of their love, they could do anything.

Chapter Sixteen

Rachen and Phoenix spent almost the entire night making love, exploring each other in every way they could. Morning arrived too soon, at least in Phoenix’s opinion. He didn’t want to leave the bed ever again. In fact, he’d have much preferred to stay in his lover’s arms forever and not bother with the rest of the world.

Sadly, Rachen was quite convinced that he needed to look into the avians’ plans himself. At a far too early hour, the dragon slipped out of the bed, leaving Phoenix alone under the sheets. Phoenix couldn’t help but sulk as he watched his lover get dressed and ready for the day. “Do you really have to go?” he asked, curling into the blanket to seek out the lingering traces of Rachen’s heat. “Lieutenant Zager is more than capable of handling everything.”

“Yes, he is,” Rachen answered, “but I’m the one with the most interest in your welfare. You’re everything to me, baby, and I won’t take any chances with your safety. Besides, I’m the one who met up with Ferradul Cyraltin. I should have paid more attention then. I know that now. I have a responsibility toward Ornoz, but most of all, toward you, to fix that.”

Phoenix didn’t think his mate had made any mistakes where he was concerned, but he knew better than to try to argue with Rachen. “Fair enough,” Phoenix replied absently. He couldn’t fully pay attention to the conversation, because he was distracted by the sight of his mate’s naked form. It was only when Rachen pulled on a pair of pants that he finally managed to focus long enough to provide a solution to the situation. “But, you know, I’m safest at your side. I can very well come with you.”

Rachen started to protest, obviously about to enter his protective mode. “Baby, I—”

Phoenix pushed off the blankets, exposing his naked body to Rachen’s gaze. “Come on, Rachen,” he whispered, interrupting his mate. “Come kiss me one more time, and then both we’ll go to meet with Lieutenant Zager.”

Both of them knew that if Rachen kissed him, they’d never stop there. Even so, Rachen walked to the bed, glancing at Phoenix as if hypnotized. Without a word, he crawled on top of Phoenix and pressed their mouths together.

Much later, Rachen rummaged through his wardrobe to find a uniform to replace the one that had been destroyed earlier. Phoenix felt pretty smug and happy with himself. Well, actually, he felt well fucked, even a little sore after all the sex. But it was a good sore, one which Phoenix could have easily healed if he’d wanted to. He had no intentions of doing so, because he liked it. This way, he could almost imagine that Rachen was still inside him, spearing him with that hot, thick dick. Oh, it had been so good, so perfect that…

“Would you stop thinking about that, please?” Rachen’s voice was pained and his eyes hot as he glanced at Phoenix. “How can I focus on anything else but needing you when your desires are bombarding me?”

Phoenix would have asked his mate what was even wrong with that, but he respected his lover’s wish to get involved in securing Draechenburg. And so, he pressed a kiss to his mate’s cheek and proceeded to get dressed, too.

A few minutes later, they left their quarters, walking hand in hand as they always did these days. They found Sage pretty quickly, in the barracks with Karein and James Connors. The benandanti must have decided that, as an unknown factor, the avians were dangerous enough to warrant some preparations from his part, too.

“Good morning, Rachen, Phoenix,” Karein greeted them. “It looks like our scouts have spotted signs of avians approaching Draechenburg. However, the intruders retreated when they realized their presence had been detected.”

Phoenix didn’t know if that was a good thing or a bad thing. Their foes were unlikely to give up just like that. In fact, Phoenix was fairly certain that the avians would try again and again, until they had him under their control once more.

Oddly enough, the thought didn’t fill with dread any longer. He found that his good mood lingered, in spite of the memories that the mere mentioning of avians always brought to his mind. After the night before, he was convinced that he was stronger than them. No, he and Rachen were stronger.

“They’ll return,” he said, “but I think that when they do, we’ll be ready for them.”

“In the meantime, Your Highness,” James Connors said, “I’ve been thinking about this so-called weapon they could have against you. I imagine that, if it is powerful enough to be a danger for a being with your abilities, it might affect dragons or magical creatures, too.”

“Well, not necessarily,” Phoenix replied. “My nature is different than theirs, because I was originally a creature of pure energy. To be perfectly honest, I can’t imagine what they could have come up with.”

“Perhaps I could give you some idea,” James offered, “if you’d like to come with me to my lab.”

Phoenix exchanged a look with Rachen. He was reluctant to leave Rachen’s side, but he had to admit that James Connors had a point. As much as Phoenix trusted the defenses of Draechenburg, some additional information was always useful. The benandanti’s assistance could prevent anyone from being hurt unnecessarily.

“Very well,” he replied, “but I’m not sure what kind of help I can provide. Last time, it didn’t go over that well.”

“True, but we didn’t approach the issue correctly.” James smiled slightly. “After all, how could someone stick a syringe into energy? But I think I’ve come up with a noninvasive procedure that could give us a clue on the real nature of your physical form, and on what the avians might plan if they are aware of it.”

“Is this dangerous?” Rachen asked, sounding concerned. “I don’t like the idea of Phoenix undergoing any sort of…procedure.”

“Well, if you like, you can come along,” James answered. “It’s actually not dangerous at all. To tell you the truth, I’m not even sure it will work given your mate’s unique abilities. But you never know until you try.”

“You’re right, of course,” Phoenix answered. “I’m up for it if you think it would help.”

After all, he couldn’t imagine any medical examination hurting him in any way, and if it did, he would be able to tell. Rachen didn’t seem so convinced. “I want to see an example of how this process would work first.”

“Of course,” James said. “Like I said, we’d have to go to the lab.”

“Take your time,” Karein answered. “Any advantage that science can provide would be useful, but if you’re uncomfortable with Mr. Connors’s suggestion, you don’t have to do it.”

Phoenix nodded. “Thank you,” he said.

On impulse, he leaned forward and hugged Rachen’s twin. He didn’t think he’d ever told the older draechen how much he truly appreciated the honest affection Karein always showed Rachen. “I appreciate everything you’ve done for us.”

At first, Karein was tense, having obviously not expected Phoenix’s gesture, but then, he relaxed and embraced Phoenix back. “My pleasure,” he replied, “but you don’t have to thank me. You’re family. Anyone would have done the same in my place.”

Their circumstances were far too complicated for Karein to say that and mean it, but Phoenix felt that Karein was truthful. He broke the hug and beamed. “Maybe, but I still appreciate it.”

Since he’d never told Lieutenant Zager how much he respected him, he decided to fix that, too. Turning toward Sage, he said, “And I’d like to thank you, too, for all the help and support you’ve given us. In spite of everything, you and your mate displayed trust in me, and that’s something I won’t ever forget.”

Sage looked surprised that Phoenix had addressed him, since they weren’t exactly that close. “We only want Prince Rachen to be happy, and you make him so. Therefore, if Camden and I can help, we’ll gladly do it.”

“And I appreciate it a lot,” Phoenix answered, “but I’d caution you on one thing. I suspect that one of these days, your mate will start becoming a little moodier. So you might want to be more mindful of his needs, rather than ours.”

He was careful not the mention the reasons for Camden’s potential moodiness, since they weren’t exactly in private. At the same time, he kept his tone teasing and friendly, hoping that he hadn’t offended Sage through his comment. It was sometimes very hard to read the ice dragon and interpret his response to a particular conversation, even for Phoenix, who had a natural affinity to the energy of most everyone. He half expected Sage to tell him to mind his own business. Instead, Sage paused, and for a few seconds, his gaze grew distant. Then, his face flushed, his normally cold demeanor fading as arousal filled the air. Obviously, Camden had told him something that stirred the desire in Sage’s dragon.

When he focused on Phoenix again, his voice was husky and low. “I think you’re quite correct in that assessment,” he replied, “and believe me, I have no intentions to neglect my mate. In fact, as soon as I’m done here, I plan to track him down and teach him exactly in what ways I won’t neglect him.”

Phoenix barely managed to suppress his laughter. It was obvious that the words weren’t addressed to him, but to Camden. He was pleased to see them so in love, mostly because he knew how precious a bond like that was. But it was time for him to go and deal with James Connors’s suggestion. “See you later, and thanks again.”

After saying their good-byes, Rachen, Phoenix, and James headed toward the benandanti’s lab. Phoenix was pretty curious about what Connors had discovered. He understood the way his body worked, but not at a scientific level, and couldn’t figure out what kind of research would give them the answers they didn’t have yet.

They reached the lab in no time. As they stepped inside, Phoenix noted that it was empty. He was a little surprised, because James’s family was almost always around. In fact, Phoenix couldn’t remember a moment when he’d come here and not found at least one of them present. James didn’t give him the time to inquire into their conspicuous absence. He gestured Phoenix to sit down on a nearby bed. “Just a moment. I need to get everything ready. I didn’t expect to get to you so easily.”

The benandanti’s words bothered Phoenix. There was just something in his phrasing that set his instincts on the edge. Immediately, he started to get up. “You know, I think I’ve changed my mind.”

“Too late,” another voice said behind them.

Phoenix turned just in time to see another man retrieve a gun and shoot Rachen in the back. Rachen fell, and instantly, Phoenix knew the bullet had been enchanted. However, Rachen claiming Phoenix every time they had sex had a more profound effect than just the mind-numbing orgasms the two of them always had. The dragon didn’t stay down. Gritting his teeth, he willed the bullet out of his body.

It was a painful process, one that Phoenix experienced, too, through his mind link with his mate. Anger swelled through him, hot and bright. His magic rushed out of him, and fire danced all over his skin, wild, nearly uncontrollable. “You’ll regret that.”

“I don’t think I will,” the man added.

The sound of another shot rang out through the room, but this time, the projectile hit Phoenix. Phoenix would have normally laughed at any attempt to stop him with this sort of weaponry. However, when the bullet struck him, he immediately found his powers draining away and collapsed on the floor. Suddenly, he felt like he was back in the box, helpless, with no control over what the avians did to him.

“Not so powerful now, are you?” the new arrival asked.

“Drop it, Mark,” James Connors said. “You know what we discussed. He’s not a bad man. We just have to take away his powers so that he stops being a danger.”

“I know, brother,” Mark answered. Oh. Phoenix distantly remembered now that James had a brother, Mark, who was Caroline’s father and hadn’t come with them to Draechenburg. “Believe me, this isn’t pleasant for me either.”

It certainly didn’t feel that way. In fact, Phoenix got the impression that Mark was getting a kick out of attacking someone so powerful and winning. Or maybe…Maybe there was something else going on that Phoenix couldn’t figure out. Where had the benandanti gotten that ammo? How had Mark even gotten into Draechenburg without being seen?

No one was going to answer those questions, of course, and Phoenix had no time to focus on them. He tried to get up, and when he failed, he just crawled, doing his best to reach Rachen. By now, Rachen was recovering a little and was just about to create a fire spell to take the benandanti out.

He never got the chance. Their opponents knew them better than Phoenix had thought. James Connors emptied his entire clip into Rachen. As it turned out, they were the same bullets that had hit Phoenix, and sadly, had a similar effect on Rachen, probably because of their bond.

The projectiles didn’t hit vital organs, obviously something James had done on purpose, but they still incapacitated Rachen, keeping him unable to cast a spell or even move. “Do yourselves a favor and stay down,” James said, sounding pained. “We really don’t want to kill you. In the end, you saved our lives, Prince Rachen.”

“Should have…should have let the vampires drain you dry,” Rachen stammered slightly. “Backstabbing son of a bitch.”

James didn’t comment on that. Instead, he directed his attention toward his brother. “Hurry,” he said. “We don’t have a lot of time. Someone might have heard the gunshots.”

“Don’t think so,” Mark replied even as he made his way toward Rachen and Phoenix. “The draechen are distracted by the ruse of our avian friends.”

That was probably true, but there was something, or rather someone, Mark and James seemed to have forgotten about. Just as he was about to give up hope, Phoenix heard voices nearby. The two benandanti heard them, too, but later than Phoenix. The delay made it impossible for them to do anything about it, and they just stood there frozen as the rest of the Connors family walked into the lab.

Raleigh, Elizabeth, and Caroline stared directly at James and Mark. “What’s going on, James?” Elizabeth asked. “Why did you say you wanted to see us in our quarters, then never showed up?”

She obviously hadn’t noticed Rachen and Phoenix, but Raleigh did. “I think that’s the answer,” he said, scowling fiercely. “I don’t think I even want to know why Prince Rachen and his mate are on the floor bleeding, while the two of you are holding smoking guns.”

“Uncle James, say something,” Caroline said. Shooting a glance toward Mark, she practically pleaded, “Father, tell me there’s an explanation for this.”

They obviously hadn’t known about James’s plan. Perhaps James had realized that he would eventually be discovered and had wanted to keep them out of it. For obvious reasons, that was no longer fully possible. Elizabeth slowly approached and knelt next to Phoenix, wincing at the sight of his injuries. “Put the gun away, James,” she told her husband. “I know you’re worried, but this isn’t the answer. Get me something to help these men. It might not be too late to mend things.”

When Elizabeth touched Phoenix’s shoulder, James snapped out of his trance. “Beth, please. You don’t know what you’re talking about. I realize you want to believe that the draechen mean well, and perhaps they do. I admit it’s been easier to cooperate with them than to fight them. But this creature’s power…It’s too much even for the draechen. They don’t see it now. They’re blinded by their own desire to make things work within their family. I’m not, and I have to do something about it, or else you, Raleigh, and everyone we know and love will pay the price.”

“Dad, power isn’t dangerous in itself,” Raleigh said softly. “It’s the way you use it that matters. You taught me that. You showed me the right path when I was lost. Have you forgotten?”

James shook his head. “It’s not the same. You were a young man in need of shelter, love, and guidance. Beth and I could give you that, and by all accounts, you’re our son now. But you can’t compare yourself to him.”

“Why not?” Raleigh asked. “I’m dangerous, too. Every shifter is. By your assessment, should the entire paranormal world be wiped out because of the power we wield? Do you include yourself and Mom in that?” He took a deep breath and slowly walked toward James. “Can’t you hear yourself? This isn’t like you.” Extending his hand, he added, “Give me the gun. We can work things out in a different way.”

Phoenix didn’t really understand the exchange, although it seemed to imply that Raleigh wasn’t actually James and Elizabeth’s son. That actually made sense, because Phoenix had noticed his energy was somewhat different to that of the two older benandanti. The dynamics of the Connors family aside, Phoenix noticed with a sense of relief that Raleigh’s words were working. James hesitated and lowered his weapon, obviously not wanting to go against his son.

And then, Mark got between James and Raleigh. “Look, Raleigh, you don’t know what you’re talking about. Your father and I only want what’s best for everyone. You’re comparing apples with oranges, because the power we have pales in front of that of this creature. And that’s the only thing we want, to draw out the power, to make him harmless.”

If it had been possible, Phoenix would have welcomed it. He didn’t want to be the thing they feared, this magical beast that could torch forests with a thought and a burst of anger. However, it wasn’t possible. Phoenix was energy made flesh. As a phoenix, he’d been even less tangible, but in his desire to be with his mate, he’d found this form that allowed him to exist as Rachen’s lover.

In spite of it, though, this body was sustained by the same energy that fueled his fire and his magic, the energy of the earth. If it disappeared, so would his carnal form. Phoenix himself would cease to exist. He wasn’t sure how it would happen, if it would be a gradual process or a sudden plunge into nothingness, but he knew that, if James and Mark truly had the power to separate him from his abilities—which seemed to be the case, given Phoenix’s current helpless state—what awaited Phoenix was death.

As that thought passed through Phoenix’s mind, Rachen started to struggle. “No,” he cried out. “I won’t allow it. I won’t allow you to kill my mate.”

“It’s not what we intend,” Mark repeated. “We just—”

“It’s not possible,” Phoenix explained. “It’s all or nothing with me. I can exist in this form or not at all.”

Mark shook his head. “That can’t be right. We were told…We were assured that there is a solution that wouldn’t imply unnecessary suffering.” He tensed, his grip on his gun tightening. “You’re just saying that because you’re afraid and you want to keep your magic.” He lifted his weapon and pointed it at Phoenix. “It won’t work.”

Before he could shoot again, Raleigh’s body blurred and melted into that of a large tiger. He leapt at Mark, shoving him down and keeping Mark from shooting either Rachen or Phoenix. However, the gun did go off, and a feline whine let Phoenix know that it had struck Raleigh instead. Chaos exploded over the room. Caroline screamed, and Elizabeth was already on her feet, ready to jump to her adoptive son’s assistance. Similarly, James tried to intervene. “Mark, stop!”

As the older benandanti got between Mark and Raleigh, everyone else gathered around the wounded feline shifter. Busy with their family drama, the Connors seemed to forget the entire reason why it had started. But that was all right with Phoenix, because with a little time and effort, he thought that he could dislodge the projectile that was causing him such problems.

He still couldn’t figure out how mere bullets had affected him this way. The only thing he could clearly distinguish was that they had a peculiar feel that seemed to clash with Phoenix’s energies.

Still, the earth remained close to Phoenix, so he had a chance to fight it off. Or so he thought, until he felt another presence approach.

Phoenix couldn’t immediately identify who was coming, perhaps because the balance between the new arrival’s energies was off. Even so, something told him that whoever this person was he didn’t have good intentions.

His guess turned out to be completely correct. Mere moments later, Iasan Sutharlainn stepped into the room, his gaze completely fixed on Phoenix. Phoenix barely caught a glimpse of the sprite’s face, because his entire being focused on what Iasan was holding—the box that had been Phoenix’s prison for centuries. He could have recognized its unholy glow anywhere. The red-gold of the studded gems triggered an automatic panic. If he could have moved, he’d have gotten out of there right that instant.

As it was, Phoenix’s power surged through him, but he simply couldn’t get a good grip on it. He tried to mold the energy according to his will, but it refused to comply. It was as if Phoenix was in a hot desert, reaching the oasis, so close he could taste the water, and finding it was all only an illusion when he attempted to touch it.

It was odd, and yet somehow fitting, to even make the comparison, given that he had once been hiding under an illusion himself. Then again, it was probably through the sprite’s assistance that Mark Powers had managed to infiltrate Draechenburg in the first place. The gods only knew what else Caelyn’s brother had done. Either way, Iasan and the blasted box certainly weren’t illusions and Phoenix still couldn’t escape the weakness that had taken hold of him.

“It’s no use,” Iasan said, kneeling next to him and cupping his chin. “You can’t resist me now, little phoenix. I made sure of that.”

“What did you do to me?” Phoenix managed to ask, looking up at the sprite.

“Well, it’s quite simple really,” Iasan replied. “See this pretty little box? After some coaxing from my part, the avians revealed that the rubies are more ornamental than anything else. The real thing that kept you under control was the metal the box is made out of, a special alloy crafted from gold and meteor rock.”

“Meteor rock?” Phoenix repeated, finally beginning to understand. “That’s what’s weakening me?”

“Precisely,” Iasan answered. “You’re a creature of the earth, of this Earth. In outer space, you wouldn’t even exist, and anything that comes from there can destroy you.”

It made so much sense, and Phoenix berated himself for having been so arrogant and not expected it. At the same time, though, he realized something else. There was something about Iasan that was seriously not right.

“W–why are you doing this?” he inquired. “It’ll break Caelyn’s heart.”

Iasan laughed. “I couldn’t give a fuck about that whore. It’s your energy and your power that I want.”

Suddenly, Iasan’s pupils were consumed by pure black. All the pieces of the puzzle started falling into place. No wonder Iasan hadn’t bothered to return home. Likely, he’d been a target of the Ancient Horror a long time ago, perhaps even the first one. Phoenix had thought he’d been successful in banishing the creature, but apparently he’d been mistaken. The hold he had on Iasan must have been too strong for even Phoenix’s attack to counter.

The Ancient Horror touched him, and Phoenix felt his power being siphoned out of him. Distantly, he registered the fact that the benandanti had finally figured out what was going on and were trying to reach them. But it was too late, far too late. With Phoenix’s abilities, the Ancient Horror would be unstoppable. It was easy for the creature to push back the Connors family. He laughed, not even bothering to kill them.

“People are so stupid,” he said with a chuckle. “They assign themselves to roles they aren’t capable of, practically begging to be taken advantage of. Even the avians…Do you know they thought I would help them? They’ll certainly learn their lesson now. And Ferradul Cyraltin…Another example of how arrogant you all are and so very easy to manipulate.”

Phoenix listened to the creature’s words, but he had trouble processing them. The Ancient Horror was so very close to achieving his purpose now. Phoenix could feel it deep inside, but he refused to allow it. The memory of all the time he’d spent with Rachen returned to him. He remembered the night they’d spent together, how gentle and loving Rachen had been. And then, other recollections flashed through his mind, both old and new. He’d been a man with a past not his own, believing he was Alwyn Cyraltin. Even with that lie clouding his consciousness, he’d always known Rachen was his mate. His powers had started to grow. He’d met Talbot’s ghost, the lingering traces of the ghost’s vengeful energy calling out to him.

Talbot had sacrificed himself to defeat the Ancient Horror, but now, the blasted creature was back. Another memory flashed through his mind, the recollection of the night of Elina Eretar’s death. He remembered turning around and seeing Ferradul and Iasan standing right there, at the very edge of the throne room. Iasan’s eyes had been consumed by black, just like now, and he’d grinned at Phoenix. At that time, Ferradul had still had enough power over the enchantment on Phoenix to knock him out, but now, the recollection was unlocked, revealing all the truths it had hidden.

Phoenix had to fight this. He couldn’t fail all the people who’d done their best to stop his foe. More importantly, he couldn’t fail his mate.

“You don’t have a choice, little phoenix,” the Ancient Horror said, bringing the box close to him. Phoenix could feel it weakening him. It allowed his opponent to slowly prey on Phoenix’s energies, gathering more and more power. The earth fed Phoenix, but its warm, affectionate magic came to him through a filter, and indirectly ended up fueling the Ancient Horror instead.

Phoenix had no idea what to do. He was lost and trapped, unable to escape, completely at the Ancient Horror’s mercy. He had no choice but to lay here helpless as the monster drew all of his energy out of him.

“Oh, yes, you do,” Rachen unexpectedly said. “There’s always a choice.”

That was the only warning Phoenix got, because in the blink of an eye, his mate lunged, landing straight on the Ancient Horror. In the process, he dislodged the creature’s hold on the box. It dropped to the floor, away from Phoenix. To a certain extent, it helped, since he could focus again and continue his previous attempt to push out the projectiles and heal himself.

Even as he did so, he kept a close eye on Rachen and the Ancient Horror. Apparently, his mate had taken advantage of the creature’s distraction to surprise him. However, he was still very weak. Phoenix knew better than to believe Rachen had any chance in a confrontation with the Ancient Horror. Indeed, the monster had no trouble pushing Rachen off him. He shot to his feet, dusting his clothes off and arching a brow at Rachen.

“You truly don’t know when to give up,” the monster said. “What do you think you can possibly do to me?”

His body glowed with the energy he’d stolen from Phoenix, and he grinned at Rachen. For a few moments, Rachen just watched him. He was still on the floor, very close to Phoenix, but just out of his reach. Briefly, Rachen turned toward him and smiled. His eyes were loving and warm, just like they had been the night before. And then, that affection was replaced with steely determination.

He got up and faced the Ancient Horror once more. “You think you’re so smart,” he said, “but you don’t realize one thing. That power you took is Phoenix’s. Therefore, it’s also mine.”

Suddenly, a wave of energy flowed over the room, seemingly clustering around Rachen. The Ancient Horror’s eyes widened, and he staggered. “Wait. What are you doing?”

“What my brother tried to,” Rachen answered. “I’m getting rid of you once and for all.”

“Rachen, don’t,” Phoenix cried out. “Please…”

Rachen didn’t look at him, but through their bond, he whispered, “I have to, baby. It’s the only way. Even if we do manage to banish him today, he’ll always return and always hunt you. Your power makes him stronger than ever. If I don’t stop him now, the Overlords only know what will happen.”

“I don’t care,”Phoenix answered, despair rushing through him. “Nothing matters to me more than you.”

“Oh, baby,” Rachen replied. “I know. I love you so much. But I have to do this. You still have so much to give to the world. I can’t allow this thing to extinguish your fire.”

With a pained cry, Phoenix finally pushed the bullets out of his body and struggled to get up. His legs wouldn’t hold him, and he fell back down. However, he didn’t abandon the fight, and on the second attempt, he finally managed to steady himself.

“Rachen,” he said again.“Stop.”

His mate didn’t listen. Phoenix watched in horror as Iasan Sutharlainn’s body collapsed and started to spasm. Wisps of black, red, and white left his body, like tendrils of smoke. They entered Rachen, and every time one burst hit him, the dragon released a pained groan.

Phoenix could tell exactly what was going on. By absorbing Phoenix’s energy, the Ancient Horror had given himself a vulnerability he hadn’t had before. He had an indirect link with Rachen, which now allowed Rachen to use his own energy-absorbing powers on him. It worked like a charm, and through his bond with Rachen, Phoenix felt the alien presence trapped within Rachen’s body, trying to claw its way out. It assaulted their mate bond, attempting to draw Phoenix in and use his powers again. However, Rachen stopped the creature before he could save himself.

“Not this time,” he said. “This time, you die, and you stay dead.”

He melted into his dragon form with striking ease given how much pain he was in. Phoenix tried to rush to his side, but he was too slow. With one last glance thrown his way, Rachen flew straight through the windows and launched himself into the air.

Breathless with terror and pure despair, Phoenix followed. He tried to change into his second form, too, and in spite of the weakness still lingering after the Ancient Horror’s attack, it came to him as easily and naturally as always.

Still, by the time he did so, Rachen was already high up into the sky. He glowed so brightly even Phoenix had trouble looking at him, and Phoenix knew he didn’t have much time left. He flew toward his mate, so impossibly terrified that he couldn’t even think anymore.

“Promise me you’ll rebuild your life after I’m gone,” Rachen murmured in his mind. “I know it’s selfish, but I need to know that you’ll be safe.”

Phoenix couldn’t make that promise, because he didn’t know if he’d be able to keep it. In fact, he was pretty sure that without Rachen, he couldn’t even live. It was unfair of his mate to even ask him that, so very unfair when Rachen knew all too well how Phoenix felt. But then, this had long ago gone beyond fairness. If there had been any rightness in this whole thing, right now, Phoenix would still be in Rachen’s embrace, not one step away from losing his mate forever.

Fate seemed to be set out on ruining everything good in Phoenix’s world. Before Phoenix could reach his mate, Rachen summoned the full extent of his abilities. Fire magic bubbled inside him, trickling into Phoenix through their bond.

“Promise me,” Rachen insisted.

If he’d been in his human form, Phoenix would have screamed and cried. As it was, he released a loud screech. Using his mind link with Rachen, he replied, “I promise.”

No sooner had he finish the phrase than Rachen’s power finally reached unbearable levels. With one last roar, he literally exploded, a supernova right there, in the skies of Germany.

Phoenix felt the moment Rachen died. In spite of the impossibly bright light surrounding him, the world seemed to grow dim. Phoenix couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t think. The only thing he could feel was the pain of his loss, so intense it numbed out all else.

His wings faltered, and he collapsed out of the sky, back onto the cliffside of the mountain. He wished the fall would have killed him, but, he couldn’t be freed from this nightmare so easily. He lay there, feeling like his very wings had been cut off, trying to reach out to an amputated bond in a desperate attempt to get his mate back.

Naturally, it didn’t work. With an anguished cry, Phoenix clawed at the stone, his talons sending rock flying all around him. It hurt so much, more than all the centuries he’d spent trapped in that blasted box put together. His reason shutting down, Phoenix blindly attempted to connect with the core of the earth, seeking the comfort of its familiar energies.

How could this have happened? Why did there have to be so much pain, sacrifice, and darkness? Phoenix was tired of it, tired of death and destruction. People shouldn’t have to die for duty. No one should be allowed to take slaves. More importantly, Rachen should still be at his side, smiling at him, kissing him, holding him. It was all so wrong, at a level Phoenix himself could barely fathom.

Outrage exploded through him, combining with sheer agony of his loss. He begged and pleaded for the earth to give Rachen back to him. He knew it was next to impossible, but he simply couldn’t let go of his mate.

And then, he felt something within him expand. The pain melted into an emotion he himself couldn’t comprehend, and Phoenix became one with the earth itself. The tears he couldn’t weep in his shifted form were his rivers and rains. His pained cries were wild winds, and his broken heart was the volcanic center of the planet.

He knew he was only imagining things, and the whole odd phenomenon ended in what must have been mere instants. When he returned to the real world, he found himself in his human form, kneeling on the ground, feeling diminished and impossibly cold.

The chill vanished when he heard a familiar voice behind him. “What just happened?”

Phoenix turned and gasped when his saw his naked mate kneeling there, breathing hard. “Baby?” Rachen asked again. “Didn’t I die?”

Phoenix couldn’t answer. He wondered if he’d lost his mind and had fallen into a beautiful dream. If he had, he didn’t care. He would gratefully surrender his reason in exchange for having his mate back.

Without a word, he wrapped his arms around Rachen and squeezed his mate close. Rachen embraced him back and pressed their lips together. Their bond vibrated with love, arousal, and relief. Rachen’s flavor exploded on Phoenix’s taste buds, his touch so blissfully familiar and genuine as his hands traveled over Phoenix’s flesh. Gods, this was real. Phoenix couldn’t possibly be imagining it. Not even in his wildest dreams had he ever been capable of mimicking the full extent of their connection.

Unfortunately, he didn’t get to enjoy their reunion for too long. The sound of a cleared throat interrupted their impromptu make-out session. Phoenix tensed, remembering the benandanti, Iasan Sutharlainn, and everything that had happened. He broke the kiss and turned, half expecting their attackers to have pursued them.

Instead, he found a group of draechen soldiers, kneeling a few feet away from them, their eyes on the ground. When they didn’t speak, Rachen got up and addressed them himself. “Yes?”

His voice came out biting and rough, and the draechen jumped, obviously terrified. Phoenix stood, too, a little surprised at the reaction. “Your Imperial Majesty,” one of the men replied, “forgive us this slight. Is everything in order?”

The use of that title was startling, but Phoenix surmised that with all the recent changes around Draechenburg, one individual guard could easily get confused. As for the fear…well, it could have been caused by any number of things, from Rachen’s unexpected resurrection to the Ancient Horror’s mysterious arrival.

The thought made Phoenix focus on his bond with Rachen and scan his mate’s energies. There was no sign of the Ancient Horror at all. The creature was completely gone.

“He died,” Rachen told him. “I felt him die with me.”

Phoenix shivered and took hold of his mate’s hand. He didn’t want to remember that dreadful moment. He had no idea how Rachen had returned to his side and whether the Ancient Horror had survived, too, but he really didn’t care about either of those things. From his point of view, the only relevant issue was that he had Rachen back.

Rachen kissed his temple, then directed his attention to the guards again. “Have you captured the intruders?”

Finally, one of the draechen dared to look up. “Which intruders, Emperor Shtamakarein?”

Phoenix blinked, now well and utterly lost. Clearly, these men thought Rachen was Karein. Sure, they were nearly identical in physical features, but since Rachen had mated Phoenix, his hair had become red, making him clearly identifiable.

Before either of them could address the obvious misunderstanding, two other people joined them on the cliffside. Phoenix just stood there, frozen and gaping as he watched the couple approach. It wasn’t their presence in particular that shocked him, but the interaction between them.

His arm wrapped around a pale Caelyn in a possessive grip, Karein frowned at Rachen and Phoenix. “Who in the name of the Overlords are you?” Karein asked. What are you doing in my palace?

End of Book 6: Fire’s Embrace

To be continued in

Book 7: From the Ashes

VISIT www.dpgroup.org for more books uploaded by our generous members

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

A native Romanian, Scarlet was born in 1986 and grew up an avid fan of Karl May and Jules Verne, reading fantasy stories and adventure.

Later, when she was out of fantasy stories to read, she delved into her mother’s collection of books and, of course, stumbled onto romance.

As a writer though, Scarlet Hyacinth was born one sunny summer day, when a dear friend of hers—the same friend who introduced her to GLBT fiction—proposed they start writing a story of their own. As it turns out, the two friends never did finish that particular story, but Scarlet discovered she had a knack for writing and ended up starting to write individually. And so, between working on her dissertation, studying for exams, and reading yaoi manga, she started writing the Kaldor Saga. Along the way, Scarlet met a lot of wonderful people who supported her, and in the end, she found her story a home and, in the process, fulfilled a beautiful dream.

For all titles by Scarlet Hyacinth, please visit
www.bookstrand.com/scarlet-hyacinth

Siren Publishing, Inc.

www.SirenPublishing.com